Dusk and Rune

by Holocron

Rating: mature
Tags: Comedy, Romance, Random, Slice of Life, Alternate Universe
Length: 122158

If living in a town with six mares in love with him isn't bad enough, Dusk Shine get a letter from his childhood "Friend", Dawn Rune. How will Dusk handle, not only the mares but Rune's out going personality?

If living in a town with six mares in love with him isn't bad enough, Dusk Shine get a letter from his childhood "Friend", Dawn Rune. How will Dusk handle, not only the mares but Rune's out going personality?
The characters, setting and otherwise plot is the property of user Meme-Asaurus
Please support the official release.

P.s. This story has clop scenes. Only because this is how I myself would see these characters react in the situations I am putting them in.
P.p.s. I will do the best of my abilities to be loyal to the story in terms of character development.
P.p.p.s. Leave a comment if you have suggestions or if you are offended by this story.
P.p.p.p.s. The only reason I have the "sex" sign up is because since there will be a few clop scenes, I don't want to get in trouble for not giving enough warnings.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2015-01-15 20:44:22 UTC

Chapter 2 - Why Dusk Why

The following morning, Dusk awoke to the peaceful sound of chirping birds.....is what Dusk would love to wake up to, but he didn't. Upon, slowly opening his eyes, he awoke to see the grin of Dawn Rune just inches from his face. Its a good thing Dusk didn't drink anything before going to bed, because if he did, it would be on his sheets right now. Instead, he let a "AAAAAHHHHHH"

The bedroom door was busted open by the Trixie. "Dusk, are you okay-" She then saw Rune standing on top of Dusk. "Rune, what manner of pony wakes another by scaring them to death?"

Rune gave the question a few seconds of thought. "Because I always wanted to know how Dusk would react if I woke him up this way." He said smiling.

Both Dusk and Trixie let out a facial response, one you'd associate with the thought of 'What the hell is wrong with this pony'.

"So Dusk." Rune said, looking at Dusk again. "Can we see all the pretty mares now? Huh mate?"

"Fine fine, after breakfast." Dusk's horn began to glow. "But first GET OFF ME" He then blasted Rune off his body and against the wall with a thud. The loud bang was enough to wake Spike from his little bed.

A bit groggy, Spiked looked around. "Oh morning everypony. What time is it?" He yawned.

Rune's horn then glowed a bright orange, Spike's body became engulfed in the orange glow. "Its breakfast time Spike my friend." Rune said, quickly recovered from his crash. "I have no idea how the kitchen works around here, so you're gonna help me." With that, Rune bolted out of the room, dragging Spike through the air. Leaving Dusk and Trixie both confused and worried for Spike's safety.

Dusk then turned to Trixie. "Can you go to the kitchen and make sure nothing bad happen? Please."

"Okay, The Great and Powerful Trixie shall make sure this Rune doesn't destroy out home." Trixie "triumphantly" shouted, then bolted out the door.

Dusk slowly took his time getting out of bed and getting ready. And slowly made his way to the kitchen. All a while thinking to himself. 'How am I going to show Rune to the girls? Who should I introduce him to first? But in what ever case, so long as Rune doesn't meet Pinkie Pie first, it should be fine.'

Dusk walked through the kitchen archway with a glint of confidence in his plan, only to have it vanish completely when he saw what lay before him.

Before Dusk's eyes lay a food covered Rune conversing with an equally food covered pink mare, with a poofy pink mane; it was Pinkie Pie. "No we should have eggs and muffins." Rune commented.

Pinkie Pie responded by pulling out a tray of cupcakes. Where she got them from, no pony knows. "But I already made all these cupcakes." Not even questioning the cupcakes, Rune uses his magic to grab one and takes of bite of it. Immediately the sugar rushed through Rune, his eyes become dilated. And his horn sprays orange sparks.

"Wow." Rune said, while taking another bite. "This has got to be the most sugary thing I've ever eaten!"

Pinkie Pie gave her widened smile. "Why thank you."

In the back of Pinkie Pie's mind, Pinkamena sat in her room of mangled pony bodies, bloody tools and massive fires. "Wow. I have never seen any pony to survive one of those extra sugar cupcakes of yours, besides you."

'I know right.' Pinkie thought, responding to Pinkamena.

"But I still don't see any point in any of this." Pinkamena responded. "I mean what's the point in meeting this new pony? He's just gonna leave in the end and we won't even bother to care.

'That's not true.' Pinkie responded. 'This is a spin-off to our original story, so the rule apply differently.'

"Pinkie." Dusk said to break the silence. "What are you doing here, so early in the morning." Pinkie gently put the tray of cupcakes down.

"So I woke up this morning and felt something was strange." Pinkie started talking in her giggly tone. "It was like we were in a spin-off. But not a normal spin-off, a fan spin-off."

Dusk stared confused. "A what? What does that even mean?"

"It means silly." Pinkie giggled. "That the rules are changed a little. So, not wanting to miss all the fun, I rushed here when the sun rose."

Pinkamena sighed, as though bored. "You still haven't answered why I should care about this new character."

Suddenly, Rune got a tad close to Pinkie, almost too close. For a few minutes, he stared deep into her eyes. Then after a few awkward moments, Rune smiled gently. "This cupcake was really good, you two did a good job making them."

Both Pinkie's and Pinkamena's eyes widened to the size of plates. There was no way Rune should have been told about Pinkamena or even the idea that Pinkie had an alternative personality she spoke to. Pinkie would of know if something happened, the fourth wall would of somehow told her or something.

"Okay." Pinkamena finally said. Her wicked, malicious grin stretched from ear to ear. "He's caught my attention."

After watching Pinkie Pie basically zone out, Dusk looked around and saw both Trixie and Spike sitting at the breakfast table. Spike was munching on a bowl of faint, red Garnets, while Trixie was just have a dandelion sandwich on wheat bread. Letting out a sigh, Dusk just used his magic to make himself a sandwich, sit down and quietly eat. All a while, Rune and Pinkie began debating over what should be for breakfast again.

After breakfast, Dusk gestured at a smiling, cupcake gorging Pinkie Pie. "Rune this is Pinkie Pie."

Rune was also chocking down the same sugary cupcakes, and finally looked up. "Oh." He said grabbing Pinkie by the hoof and shaking it repeatedly. "Your Pinkie Pie? I can't believe it. I didn't think, even for a second that the mare I was debating over breakfast would be one of Dusk's girls."

'Well he seems very friendly' Pinkie thought, while blushing.

"Yes but its getting very annoying." Pinkamena said back.

'And he says I'm Duskie's girl.' Pinkie thought with joy. "You can call me Pinkie." Pinkie smiled back to Rune. "So how do you know Duskie?"

Rune took a step back. "Oh Dusk and I have been friends since we were little colts. We just haven't talked in a while. But when I heard Dusk had his own harem, I just had to see it for myself."

"I thought you were sent here to learn how to be more studious?" Dusk asked, confused.

"Oh that too." Rune responded. "But your love life comes first. I wanna meet all the mares after you."

Pinkie pie jumped onto the table. "Then what are we waiting for?" She somewhat loudly shouted. Rune's horn glowed its orange aura, wrapped itself around both Dusk and Pinkie. And Rune then ran out the door, and out the library,

"YOU KNOW I CAN WALK." Dusk shouted in a small panic with Pinkie simply saying "WWEEEEEEE"

Both Spike and Trixie looked around the room and saw a colossal mess of food and dirty dishes. "Guess we're cleaning this up Trixie." Spike sighed. Only to see that Trixie already left the room. "Guess I'M cleaning this up." Spike corrected himself, letting off a bigger, louder sigh.

After an awkward scene, of being completed taken against his will, and with magic no less, Dusk, Pinkie and Rune somehow ended up at Sweet Apple Acres. Dusk surveyed the scene before him, Pinkie Pie was on the ground next to him, giggling as though she was tickled the entire time, while Rune looked around as if he had no idea where he was or what he was doing.

"So Dusk?" Rune asked, looking back at Dusk. "Where are we?"

Before Dusk could even answer, a loud "Yee-Haw" Stopped him. Both Dusk and Rune look towards the direction of the shout to see a pale orange farm mare bucking an apple tree, causing all the apples to fall into large buckets around the tree. It was Applejack.

"Oh, Hey there everypony." Applejack shouted toward Dusk and company. After bucking one more tree, Applejack trotted towards everpony. "How you doing today sugercube?" She asked Dusk.

"Hey Applejack, I was just helping a friend of mine become familiar with Ponyville." Dusk responded, gesturing towards Rune. "This is Dawn Rune."

Dusk looked over, only to see that Rune wasn't even there. When Dusk looked back towards Applejack, he saw, to his shock, an energetic Rune running around a confused Applejack.

"Hi, I'm Dawn Rune. Just call me Rune." Rune said with a smiling face, as he looked all around Applejack. "Oh my Celestia this is amazing." Rune said in a giddy tone. "A cowgirl pony, the hat, the hair, the freckles." Then Rune began slightly rubbing Applejack's left thigh. To which she bucked him hard enough to not only send Rune flying at a nearby tree, but knocked down every apple on the tree, into their buckets. "And such strong legs." Rune shouted happily.

All a while both Applejack and Dusk had the "What's wrong with this pony" look on their faces.

After Dusk had to explain Rune to Applejack, her desire to buck Rune in the face left. "Okay, I think I understand now." Applejack stated. "He seems like a nice pony, but he's very personal."

Dusk then let out a sigh. "Ya, Rune has never been able to understand what personal space means."

After that there was a somewhat long conversation, on various things that aren't worth mentioning details about.

"Okay." Dusk said. "We need to see more of Ponyville. See ya later."

"Alight, see ya." Applejack responded.

"Okay." Rune said aloud. "Who should we see next?"

"Oh oh me me me." Pinkie started shouting, raising her hoof like some grade school student.

"Sure." Dusk and Rune said in unison.

"Maybe we can see Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. I think they're hanging out today."

"Sure." Rune said with a smile. And the small group trotted along.

Eventually, the pony trio made it to the small lake located a small walk from Ponyville. There, they saw a blue pegasus mare with a rainbow mane, flying back and forth in front of a yellow pegasus mare, with a longer pink mane.

"Now remember." The blue pegasus spoke aloud to her companion. "In order to be more social, you need to have....what?"

The yellow pony hesitated for a moment. "Um....well.....a kind nature?"

"WRONG. WRONG WRONG WRONG." The blue pony shouted, causing her friend to begin whimpering. "What you need." The blue mare continued. "Is self-confidence, assertiveness and above all, coolness."

"Rainbow Dash?" Dusk spoke up to the flying blue pony as he and the group approached. 'What are you doing to Fluttershy now?"

"Dusk, perfect timing." Rainbow Dash said,completely ignoring Dusk's question. "Can you help me out?"

Before Dusk could respond and clearly ignoring Rune and Pinkie, Rainbow Dash pulled Dusk to the side. "I'm trying to get Fluttershy to have more self-confidence." Dusk was taken back. "Wow, that's very nice of you to help Fluttershy out like that." Dusk complimented to Rainbow Dash.

"I know right?" Rainbow Dash responded. "Maybe she might be as confident and maybe even as cool as I am." Dusk respected what Rainbow Dash was doing but heavily questioned her reasons behind it.

But that was a concern for another day. "Maybe I'll help later, but right now I'm helping an old friend of mine become acquainted to Ponyville. Dusk then gestured towards Rune. "This is my old friend Dawn Rune." Dusk turned to Rune to see him staring at Fluttershy.

"Um...Yes...Can I help you?" Fluttershy quietly whimpered. Rune remained silent, with a blank expression. It was as though he was petrified by what he was seeing. Fluttershy looked at Pinkie Pie. "Um...Is he okay?"

Pinkie smiled at Fluttershy. "Don't be silly, silly." Pinkie Pie said,patting Rune on his back. "This is Duskie's childhood friend, Dawn Rune. But call him Rune."

"Oh." Fluttershy said, not so quietly this time. "Its very nice to meet you Rune." Fluttershy said while bowing a bit and smiling gently.

Rune's mouth immediately began foaming.

"AAAHHHH." Fluttershy shouted. Rainbow Dash and Dusk saw this and quickly ran to Fluttershy.

"What happened?" Dusk asked.

"I don't know? I only said it was nice to meet him. And then this happened." Fluttershy quietly, yet frantically stated.

"Maybe he's dying and we can just put an end to all this?" Pinkamena hoped, with a bored expression on her face.

'That's silly.' Pinkie thought, talking to Pinkamena. 'What kind of spin-off has only two chapters?'

"Probably better ones than this one." Pinkamena responded.

Dusk started heavily patting Rune on the back. "Rune, Rune. Speak to us. Come on, what's wrong?" There were a few moments of silence, Fluttershy then fainted. All a while, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie tried making silly faces to get through to Rune. Then after roughly ten minutes or so Rune's body twitched.

"Dusk." Rune mumbled. "How could you?"

Dusk faintly heard Rune's question. "I'm sorry, come again?"

"How could you hide this from me???" Rune shouted. "What? What are you talking about?" Dusk asked, very confused but relieved his friend was okay.

Rune then took hold of Dusk's head, shaking it even more violently, causing Dusk's entire body to shake. "How could be hiding this shy mare from me mate? Those eye, that hair, that voice, that kindness......how could you hoard such a treasure mate?"

Dusk was completely incapable of answering, mostly because he had no exact answer or way of answering. Then a quick answer hit him. "I'll tell you everything later." Dusk said. "Please stop shaking me."

Rune released Dusk and then sat down, a tad tired, from the foaming and over reacting.

Dusk then looked at Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, both trying to comfort the passed outed Fluttershy. "Can you two please bring Fluttershy to home?" Dusk asked.

"Sure." Dash said.

"Okkie Dokkie." Pinkie smiled.

It took some doing, but both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were able to carry Fluttershy away.

After a few more silent moments, Rune turned to Dusk. "Okay. So who are we gonna meet next?" Dusk was too tired to ask why Rune showed no concern to the fact that he freaked out Fluttershy.

"Well think all that's left is Rarity." Dusk answered.

"I like the name." Rune said, then began to nudge Dusk in the chest with his elbow. "Oh I see how it is, your saving your favorite for last."

"Its not like that." Dusk interjected.

"Ya ya, I get ya." Rune responded instantly. "Hint hint, wink wink, nudge nudge. Lets go see her."

As both Dusk and Rune began walking back towards Ponyville, Rune looked nostalgically in the distance.

'I wonder if she's the hottest one?' Rune thought to himself.

After a short walk, Dusk and Rune found their way to the Carousel Boutique.

Within the Boutique, resting, after a relaxing shower, on her Victorian classic sofa was the white unicorn mare Rarity.

As much as I would like to describe her dreams, sarcastically speaking.....I won't bother. Her dreams were calmly interrupted by a gentlest of knocks on the front door.

Quietly waking up, Rarity is a tad confused. 'Who could that be?' She thought to herself. 'I haven't even open shop yet.' Before thinking more into it, she heard a familiar voice.

"Rarity? Rarity?" Dusk called out to the front door. "Are you home?"

Immediately, Rarity woke up. "Yes. Yes Darling." She shouted out to Dusk. "Oh do come in."

In her haste, she realized that her purple mane was still wet, this could be her chance.

Dusk used his magic to gently open the door and he and Rune just walked in. The main room was dark, neither Rune nor Dusk could see ahead of them.

"Darling." A voice said sensually within the darkness. The door then shut on its own, obviously by magic. The lights than turned on one by one, as if this was a fashion show ready to start.

When the light reached Rarity, the lights made her wet mane sparkle her skin glistened and her eyes shone with amazing beauty. But the most amazing thing was her pose. Rarity was able to lay on her side in such a sexual manner that her wet mane, her slender body and even her curved flank was fully visible.

"I've been waiting for you. Darling." Rarity said in her sexiest voice.

Dusk immediately had a major nosebleed in addition to having to crouch slightly to hide is forming hard-on. "Hey Rarity." Dusk said, trying to defuse the tension. "I'm only here to introduce my friend."

He then, careful to hide his erection, pointed at Rune. "This is Dawn Rune." Dusk then turned to look at Rune. Rune was their this time. But he was in a pool of his own blood.

Both Dusk and Rarity ran to the collapsed Rune. "Rune? Rune? Are you okay? Speak to me." Dusk shouted.

Rune wasn't hurt nor harmed, he only had a massive nosebleed, from the scene that lay before him. Rune opened his eyes and turned his gaze to Rarity. "Tell me." Rune spoke faintly. "Have you and Dusk done it yet?"

Both Rarity's and Dusk's faces broke out into a blush. Rune then gets up and stops his nosebleed.

After a few minutes of cleaning up the bloody mess on the floor, Dusk, Rune and Rarity sit in the main lobby of the Boutique. "So you are also from Canterlot?" Rarity said, eyes sparkling, possibly seeking an opportunity.

"Yes." Rune responded. "But my teacher asked me to live with Dusk until I can study better."

Rarity gathered her thought. "I see." But in her head. 'So another unicorn from Canterlot. Hmmm, no no no. I mean he's kinda cute and all but my hearts with my darling Dusk.'

"So you two didn't answer my question." Rune finally said. "Have you two had sex yet?"

"No." Both Dusk and Rarity said at once, only Rarity's tone sounded more in disappointment.

"I see. Well why not?" Rune asked. There was no answer, Dusk and Rarity only blushed again. "How could refuse an opportunity like this?" Rune asked openly, then pointing at Rarity. "If that earlier pose doesn't say, "I'm want you to hold me down and take me" then I don't know what does."

Dusk and Rarity still couldn't give an answer.

"I have an idea." Rune then got up and started walking out the door.

"Wait Rune." Dusk said, getting up. "Where are you going?"

Rune turned to Dusk. "I'm gonna help you with your harem."

Dusk put his hoof to his head, as though he was fighting off a headache. 'I'm terrified on what he has in mind.' "I'll see you later Rarity." Dusk waved to Rarity, before chasing after Rune.

Upon reaching the library, Rune ran straight to his room and a loud locking noise sounded behind the door. "Rune? Rune?" Dusk shouted, pounding at the door. "What are you planning?"

"What's with the shouting?" Spike asked, getting up from his nap on the floor, possibly from all the cleaning no one helped him with. "What I miss?".

"Spike, good. I need you" Dusk said. "Take a letter." To which Spike pulled a blank scroll and quill.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I have shown Rune around Ponyville, and everyone seems to take a liking to him. But upon returning home, he has locked himself into his room and won't answer me. What do you suggest I should do? I haven't spoken with Rune in several years so I'm afraid I don't know how to talk to him like a used to.

Your faithful student,

Dusk Shine

Spike then blew his green fire on the scroll, sending it off to Princess Celestia. "Do you really think she'll respond quickly?" Dusk asked openly.

"I don't know, maybe this isn't a big deal." Spike said. Only to moments later burp out his green fire, revealing a new, rolled up scroll.

"See I told you she'd respond quickly." Spike then unrolls the scroll.

To my Dear Dusk,

It is thine Princess Luna. We have heard of thy dilemma by our Princess Celestia. We have not been young Rune's instructor for long, but long enough to know what he is doing. Never you worry, young Rune is merely planning something. This act is one we are all too familiar with. If Rune finds something that peeks his interests, then he shall find everything he can about it. This action is why we feel he can become study savvy. He must learn to study other fields than the one he finds amusing. So your Princess believes that the best action is to wait, until Rune comes out.

Your Princess,

Princess Luna

"Well there you have it." Spike said. "I'm going to bed."

Dusk simply sighed. After such a long day, he wanted nothing more than to go to bed. Upon entering his own room, Dusk saw a passed out Trixie, she was all tucked in with her hat and cape all on, she looked rather cute sleeping like that. Dusk just let out a quieter sigh, walked out of the room, went down stairs, to his lab in the basement. And fell asleep on the small couch, he had there for such a situation.

Chapter 3 - Rune's Solution

It has been three days since Rune barricaded himself into his room, much to Dusk's concern for his friend. Dusk wrote another letter to Princess Luna, only to be told the same thing. "Young Rune will leave the room when he is done with his plotting." Dusk finished reading Princess Luna's response. Dusk walked back and forth, an indent slowly forming in the hall outside Rune's room.

"Why are you so worried?" Spike asked, all awhile munching on some assorted gems in a popcorn bag. "Princess Luna said Rune will be fine."

"I know what she said." Dusk interjected. "But I don't feel comfortable knowing that Rune isn't bothering to even tell us what he's doing." Dusk began trotting back and forth, in worry, again. "Its been three days and I haven't even seen him eat."

"Never you worry about Rune." Trixie interrupted, using her magic to levitate a pan of frying eggs. "The Great and Powerful Trixie doesn't wish to see her mentor so worried." She walked towards Dusk, attempting to comfort him. "I'm sure Rune is fine, worrying about him won't help him." Trixie then tried nuzzling her face against Dusk's neck. "Or you."

Before Dusk could respond. An unlocking sound broke the mood. Dusk quickly turned, ignoring Trixie, and saw Rune's door slowly opened. Out of the abyss of the dark room, a faint blur emerged from the darkness. It was Rune, exhausted with a straggly, unkempt mane almost covering the black under his eyes, a sign he hasn't slept in those few days.

"Rune!" Dusk shouted, heading to Rune. "Are you okay? You locked yourself in your room without any word of what you were doing....or planning."

Rune didn't respond, if anything he looked blank. No expression in his eyes, nor any attempt to speak.

"Rune? Rune?!" Dusk said, now shaking Rune's head back and forth frantically. Suddenly a snot bubble formed from Rune's nose, in addition to faint snores. He fell asleep. "RUNE!!!!!!!!!!!" Dusk shouted. Then the bubble popped.

"Hey Dusk." Rune yawned. "How long have you been there?"

SMACK

Dusk leaves a lovely, yet massive bump on Rune's head. "I was so worried about you and that's you have to say. After three days?" Dusk shouts, staring at the injured Rune.

"Wait." Rune struggles to utter back. "I have the answer."

Dusk stopped, looked back confused. "What answer?" Rune then gets up, and gestures Dusk to follow him into his room.

When Dusk enters the room, he is.....well incapable of describing how he feels. The room was covered, wall to wall, ceiling to floor in countless parchments, scrolls and pages. All written notes. It was sloppy, yet somehow organized.

"Wha-what is all this?" Dusk asks.

"I have thought of everything." Rune responded. "Remember how I reacted to all those mares that want you? Well I thought to myself; 'How can Dusk sort it out, there's no way he could handle six mares at once. Yes orgies are nice and all but I don't think he has the stamina.' So I decided to help you pick one to be your own. Be it super special somepony, girlfriend or even friends with benefits, I will help you pick her out."

Dusk was half-way speechless. "How much did you write....or plan?" He asked his close to demented friend.

"Everything." Rune said with a twitchy eye and creepy grin. "Everything from watching the sunset, to impregnation. From a lovely dinner to raining, flaming cheese wheels. I have planned everything, there is nothing I haven't thought of."

'I'm terrified of the frightful headway or even how good a scholar he'd be if he focused all this energy into studying important subjects.' Dusk thought to himself.

"So here's what we're gonna do." Rune announced to Dusk. "I've already written the invitations for your mares, I just need them delivered and all of them here, then we can act."

Dusk took a couple steps back. "What are you gonna do?" He questioned, worried about what Rune will say as an answer.

"Nothing you need to worry about." Rune smiled. His horn glowed, causing the door to slam shut.

Dusk quickly turned his attention towards the door, even more worried. "Rune?"

WHACK

Dusk was now unconscious. A smiling Rune stood over him, with a large book, rope and a mouth gag floating in the air via magic.

"Shhhh." Rune whispered to Dusk. "Sleep tight, leave everything to me."

After several minutes of silence, Rune leaves the room, leaving Dusk bound and tied up in the room.

"Spike?" Rune asks the young dragon. "Could you deliver some letters for me?"

Spike looked at Rune. "Why? What for?"

"Don't worry about that." Rune quickly replied. "If you hurry, I'll give you this." He uses his magic to reveal a massive sapphire.

Spike's eyes were massive, as if he has stared into the face of some god. Without speaking, Spike quickly grabbed the letters, and bolted out the door.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie wishes to know what you are planning." Trixie asked the distrustful looking Rune.

Rune smiled at her. "Oh don't worry. If this all works out, you may have Dusk all to yourself today." He then winked at her. That's all Trixie needed to hear to not ask any further.

A few hours later, Spike returned. Not a moment after walking through the doorway, Spike leaps towards the sapphire, and merrily skips off with it. He'll be occupied for several hours.

"Now I wait." Rune said to himself, confident in his plan.

It didn't take long before the guest arrive. First came Applejack, then Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy.

"So why did you call me here?" The five mares asked.

"Well, I was thinking to myself." Rune started. "Dusk seems to be so popular with the ladies, but he seems to have done almost nothing to promote a relationship." There were faint nods among the mares. "So I thought I'd help Dusk decide. Dusk will date each and everyone of you today, and decide which among you should have him for herself."

"Where do you get off saying that?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"How dare you think you could force Dusk against his will." Rarity stated.

"How would you even pull that off? There isn't enough time today." Pinkie Pie asked.

"I have already planned all this out." Rune said in a prideful chuckle. "Watch."

Rune's horn began to glow a dark orange, and slowly warping into a light indigo. Suddenly a flash of light emitted as a small blue orb appeared at the tip of the horn. Slowly the orb began to expand, wider and wider, swallowing everything around it. Quickly the growing orb swallowed the ponies, but nothing seemed to of happened. Everything was the same. Outside the library, not a single pony noticed the now massive dome enveloping everything. But the newly formed blue dome stopped at the borders of Ponyville.

Everypony in the room was shocked, confused, maybe even terrified.

"What was that, what did you do?" All six mares asked at once.

"I made the perfect date." Rune said, short of breath and began to shake and losing strength.

Before the mares could respond, Dusk had his horn glow again, but this time, six Dusk Shines materialized out of thin air.

"Now, I have with me six Dusks." Rune started explaining. "One for each of you. Each Dusk is an exact clone of the original. To make this work, the original Dusk had to be spit six ways. Don't worry, Dusk will be fine when the spell wears off, he'll just be a little tired. The dome around us goes as far as the edge of Ponyville, now you all can go on a date with Dusk with no problems."

Despite being confused, a slight curious Rarity asked. "How can we date six Dusks at once? Wouldn't the townsponies ask questions?"

"Good question." Rune professed. "Inside this library, all six Dusks are visible as well as you six mares. But the moment you leave this place, all you ponies will be unable to see, hear, touch or interact in anyway with the other one. This is so no mare can ruin another mare's date. Since each Dusk is the same as the other, none of you have any advantage off the bat. He has all his memories, personality traits and all physical specifications all intact."

'Is this the same stallion that i saw a few days ago?' All six mares asked themselves.

"I don't like this." Pinkamena told her other half. "There is no way he is telling the truth. No pony has this much magical powers."

Pinkie Pie stuck out her bottom lip toward her alter ego. 'Just go along with it. Pwetty pwease.'

Pinkamena did her best to try and ignore it. But Pinkie was stubbornly determined. "Fine fine, I'll go with it. I'll just stay out of this one." With that, Pinkamena faded back into a far corner of their shared mind.

"Now for some ground rules." Rune continued to profess. "Rule Number One: You must stay withing the town limits of Ponyville, the spell only works that far. Rule Number Two: This spell was very hard for me to pull off so it could only last for a few or even several hours, so keep that in mind. Rule Number Three: Whatever you do with Dusk, is between you and him, no pony is allowed to interfere. Now does everypony agree to these terms? As long as you follow the rules, you are free to do whatever you feel, Dusk is all yours for the day."

A twinkle shone in the eyes of all the mares. They all nodded with faint smiles on most of their faces.

"Let the date begin." Rune shouted.

With that, each Dusk began walking with each mare. and true to Rune's word, the moment they left the library, they saw that no other Dusk nor mare accompanying him was in sight.

With all six mares now gone, Rune finally was able to sit down. His body was trembling, muscles aching, head throbbing. He felt horrible and in pain, not for a single moment did Rune think that this plan would work, or at least he wasn't sure whether or not he could maintain the dome and have six Dusks out at once. Getting up, Rune made his way towards his room, he opened the door and looked at the real Dusk, unconscious, tied and gagged.

"Don't worry Dusk." Rune smiled, yet very short of breath. "This is all for you. With this, we can figure out which mare is right for you."

Chapter 4.1 - The Date: Trixie

After Rune gave his long winded explanation of how he set up this date, the blue unicorn, dressed in her star covered hat and cape, walked her Dusk Shine out of the library. Lo and behold, all Trixie saw was that it only appeared that she and Dusk have left and the others have not.

"Maybe Rune was telling the truth?" She thought to herself. "Which means..." Her mouth now forming a sly smile. "The Great and Powerful Trixie's own tutor shall occupancy her on this date and do whatever Trixie demands."

"Where would you like to go?" Dusk said with a gentle smile. Trixie of course blushed so intently, she was almost as red as Big Macintosh.

"Oo-of course." Trixie composed herself quickly. "We shall.....we shall.......we shall practice our magic. I think...yes...yes yes, that is what we shall do." Trixie was clearly clueless, she obviously never dated anypony before. But Trixie and Dusk trotted off. If they had hands, they would be holding them, all romantic-like.

So Trixie and Dusk ended up at the edge of the Everfree Forest. Trixie made doubly sure that they did not cross the threshold at the edge of the dome. She didn't want the date to end so quickly.

"So lets start with some basics." Dusk started.

Dusk started by using his magic to produce a magical butterfly. Trixie responded with a magical owl. Dusk then made an eagle. Trixie responded with a tiger. Dusk, an elephant. Trixie, a rhinoceros. This continued back and forth, back and forth; newer, bigger animals made of magic being produced, only to disappear as quickly.

"That was amazing!" Dusk said in pride. Both he and Trixie were somewhat sweating from the energy lost making those animals. Dusk then slowly walked over to Trixie. Patting her on the head, rubbing her mane gently. "You've improved so much."

"Th-thank you Dd-dusk." Trixie said bashfully.

"But you're all sweaty." Dusk stating the obvious. Then leaning in against Trixie's soft neck. "Let me help you with that." Dusk then began licking the sweat off Trixie.

"Wh-what?!" Trixie shouted, yet unable to move. "What are you doing Dusk." She couldn't resist, Dusk licking the sweat off her neck felt strangely good. It sent chills down her body. Her knees were shaking and mind started to become blank.

"I'm doing what we should have done before." Dusk replied, starting to move his face towards Trixie's. Before she could respond, he locked his lips against her's. She didn't try to resist, especially since Dusk already had his eager tongue inside her mouth. Both their tongues danced the dance of romance. After their mouths left each other, Trixie stared passionately into Dusk's eyes. They were like a void of unleashed passion. Dusk stared into Trixie's, there were sparks and twinkles within a deep sea of purple.

Trixie's mind was going blank. 'Why is Dusk doing this?' She thought. 'Is this what he always wanted to do? Does he really like me like that?' Without missing a beat, Dusk began gently kissing Trixie on the cheek. She couldn't believe this, but there Dusk was, so intimate with her. Dusk began moving his tongue slowly up Trixie's cheek and now slowly up and down her horn. 'I don't care anymore.' Trixie immediately thought, completely overcome to her desire. Her body was now shivering, she could start to feel a sensation in her most private of areas, it was a slight warm feeling, it ached slightly, like it had to be touched.

"Dusk, take me NOW." Trixie shouted, it didn't matter where, just as long as she had Dusk.

Dusk moved his mouth from Trixie's horn. "Lay back." He whispered into her ear. Trixie was shivering all over. She did as she was told. Trixie lay on her back, her sweaty, slender body reflected in the sunlight, she was truly sparkling. Dusk started gently kissing and passionately licking Trixie again. Starting at her neck, but slowly moving down.

Lower and lower Dusk's tongue went. When it reached her stomach, Trixie could feel a stronger shiver in her marehood. She wanted Dusk there, she wanted him to lick it, the same way he was licking her body.

"Dusk...pp-please." Trixie started gasping, unable to think clearly. "I want your rough tongue...down there." Dusk lowered his face towards her light blue marehood. Just having Dusk stare at it was enough to get Trixie close to orgasm. Small bits of her love juices were already covering it, her little clitoris was trembling; her marehood was now quivering.

"Dusk please....now" Trixie said, almost as if she was begging for it. She wanted Dusk's tongue. Dusk spared no time. He began to slowly and gently lick the outer walls of it. The slight touch sent a shock through Trixie's body. She's never felt this way before. She has on occasion fantasied about this moment, but she never would of believe Dusk's tongue would feel this good. It wasn't too long before Trixie felt another sensation, like her body began to tighten.

"Oh Dusk...Dusk....AAHHHHH" Trixie practically screamed in orgasm. Dusk pulled his face away from the now sobbing marehood. His muzzle covered in Trixie's love juices. He liked his face a bit. The juices tasted surprisingly sweet. The taste alone was enough to get his penis ready. His time down on Trixie was enough for it get hard, real hard.

Trixie looked down and was amazed by it. It was a thick 11 inch cock, covered in throbbing veins. Trixie thought she would faint at the very sight. She then lifted her hoofs at Dusk, as is she wanted to be held when it would go deep inside her. Dusk leaned in, put his hands around the area close to Trixie's head, and they had another passionate kiss.

"How do you want it?" Dusk whispered sweetly into Trixie's ear. The head of his dick gently rubbing against the outside of Trixie's soaking marehood.

"Slow. Please." Trixie pleaded, all while letting out small moans. "It's my first time." Dusk nodded his head, began kissing Trixie passionately, and then slow began sliding his ready cock into her tight marehood.

Trixie could help but moan loudly, yes it hurt a bit, but she didn't care. The thought that Dusk, her teacher was now pushing his dick inside her, and the feeling of her marehood being stretched open by Dusk's masculine penis.

"Oh Dusk, Oh Celestia just take me now." Trixie moaned in pleasure. "Just take your big stallionhood and ram it in my tight marehood."

Dusk said nothing. But began moving his dick in and out of Trixie at a faster rate. Faster and faster he went, deeper and deeper inside Trixie Dusk went. Trixie could barely think, all she could do was moan. She wrapped her legs and arms around Dusk, she never wanted to let go, never wanted him to stop.

"Oohhh.......Ahhhh...Mmhhhhhmmmm.....Dusk keep going......I'm..so...close..." Trixie whispered in Dusk's ear. Dusk started going harder, pushing is cock deeper inside Trixie. Trixie's hold on him became tighter.

"Where do you want it?" Dusk asked, gently kissing Trixie on the neck.

"Mmmhhhmmm.....Aaahhhh....." Trixie kept moaning. Her mind wasn't working in complete thoughts or sentences.

Eventually Trixie was kissing Dusk again and again. "Inside.....I want you.....deep...inside me." Trixie said. her tongue then slid in and out of Dusk's mouth. Dusk's tongue wrapped and moved with Trixie's tongue.

"I'm.....about...to..." Dusk said. His muscles tightening. His balls were swelling, ready to blow.

"Me too.....Dusk....lets cum....together...." Trixie said.

Faster faster faster faster faster.........Until "AAAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" Both Trixie and Dusk came at the same time. Both of them closing their eyes as they orgasm.

Dusk's cock shot large amounts of thick, white cum deep inside Trixie's blue marehood. Trixie was unable to hold on anymore, her marehood shot lots of love juice, all of which were mixing with the cum. Dusk removed his now limp penis, leaving a gaping marehood, cum and juices oozing out.

"That...was...amazing..."Trixie said panting, and sweating. Trixie looked up at Dusk, to her surprise, horror, confusion, or all of the above, to see Dusk begin to disappear in a show of twinkling stars.

"Dusk!" Trixie shouted, getting up all at once. But before she realized what was going on, she saw that there no longer was any cum dripping out of her, her marehood was no longer gaping. She saw that she only standing in a small pool of her sweat and juices.

"What the BUCK happened? Where is Dusk? How could this-" Before she could finish, the answer hit her hard. "RUNE!"

Chapter 4.2 - The Date: Pinkie Pie and Pinkamena

After Rune gave his long winded explanation of how he set up this date, the pink pony, with a massive silly grin, skipped her Dusk Shine out of the library. Lo and behold, all Pinkie Pie saw was that it only appeared that she and Dusk have left and the others have not.

"Yay. I get Duskie Wuskie all to myself today!" Pinkie laughed, skipping in circles around Dusk.

"So what do you want to do Pinkie?" Dusk asked with a kind smile.

"Let's get some sweets." Pinkie said, her grin wider than before. As Dusk trotted along next to her, Pinkie was switching off from skipping to leaping with joy.

'I can't believe what's happening? Duskie and I will finally do it!' She thought loudly.

"Will you shut up about that." Pinkamena exclaimed. "The thought that this pussy is going to even look at us like that is making me nauseous."

Dusk and Pinkie arrived at Sugarcube Corners. Mr and Mrs Cake were already inside, making the latest batch of cupcakes and cookies.

"Hey Pinkie Pie." Mr and Mrs Cake both greeted Dusk and Pinkie.

"Hey Mr and Mrs Cake." Pinkie happily grinned.

"Hello." Dusk greeted.

"Are you two on a date?" Mrs Cake asked.

"Yes." Both Pinkie and Dusk said at once, Pinkie's face had a splash of blush.

"No!" Pinkamena said within Pinkie's mind

Pinkie and Dusk both sat down, if there were chairs, Dusk would most likely push Pinkie in.

'OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG.' Pinkie kept saying in her mind. 'I can't believe this is happening. Duskie and I will do it.'

"Would you shut up about that. Its making me sick to think about it." Pinkamena said. "Besides, there is no proof that there will be any clop scenes. There weren't any before, why would that change?"

Mrs Cake then arrives with a large chocolate milkshake, with a second layer of whipped cream and two cherries tied together on top. In the shake were two straws that formed a heart when together. Both Dusk ad Pinkie began drinking the shake.

'There were no clop in the original because the author made a Pinkie Promise.' Pinkie thought to Pinkamena. Within her mind, Pinkie's eye then engulfed themselves in angry flames. 'AND NO ONE BREAKS A PINKIE PROMISE! But this author made no such promise, so we don't have to kill him.'

"Pinkie? Are you okay?" Dusk asked, a tad worried. Mostly because Pinkie has been quiet for like the past five minutes, that's the longest she's ever been quiet.

Pinkie looked up. "Oh its nothing Dusk." Pinkie smiled, she then looked around. Seeing that nopony was around, she got out of her seat. "Dusk. You got some of that milkshake in your mane, let me get you something." She walked over to Dusk, who failed to notice that Pinkie's mane was slowly becoming straight instead of its messy curls. Pinkie was now behind Dusk. "Here. Let me help you." Pinkamena sinisterly smiled, now in control of her body.

Before Dusk could react, he felt a swift strike to the back of the head. "Not again." He mumbled before he slipped into unconsciousness.

Back at the library, Rune sat in his room, staring at the unconscious Dusk. Rune was almost sweating a river, his muscles were aching and becoming heavy, his body went from trembling to shaking uncontrollably. His mane was a scraggly mess, and a few drops of blood was dripping from his nose.

"I don't know how long I can keep this up." Rune said to himself. Rune then turned to his desk, covered in badly draw and sketched out plans. But among the notes and papers, there was a small, white crystal obelisk, standing straight up. "I hope those mares finish their fun soon. Or this will get really awkward."

Pinkie's Dusk slowly opened his eyes, while his eyes adjusted, he noticed his arms and legs were restrained on some form of rack.

Dusk's eyes immediately became open and aware. "No No NO!" Dusk said frantically looking around, he saw he was in the cake's basement, in Pinkamena's torture room. But to his confusion, Dusk saw no weapons, tools or even blood anywhere. In fact, the room looked like it was just cleaned.

"Enjoying your stay?" An all too familiar, terrifying voice spoke out to Dusk. Dusk turned the best he could, only to slightly see Pinkamena's long, straight pink mane, one sinister eye and half of her malicious grin. "You're probably wondering why I brought you here?"

"I didn't do anything." Dusk started begging for his life, kinda pathetic really, but after the last time he was here, his experience was quite painful. Pinkamena slowly walked into view. Being in a "good" mood, Pinkamena decided to wear something a tad more appropriate. Long, black stockings clipped to black panties and a black choker collar around her neck. Dusk, though terrified, couldn't help but start to get hard. Pinkamena, despite possibly preparing to beat or even kill Dusk, surprising looked rather good looking today. Maybe the fear was turning Dusk on.

Pinkamena took one look at the growing bulge, she quickly pulled a horse whip out, striking Dusk in his exposed stomach.

"Ow! What was that for?" Dusk questioned without thinking.

"That's for getting ahead of yourself." Pinkamena smirked, striking Dusk again and again. "You horny little masochist. You like this don't you?" Pinkamena saw that Dusk was getting off on this, either the fear or the beating was a turn on. She then subtly licked her lips, her marehood began to quiver. Pinkamena was enjoying this.

Again, again and again. Pinkamena lashed Dusk's body. Long marks, small cuts and subtle bruises adorn his body. Dusk felt every sting, every painful lash. He did his best to hold in his pain. He knew if he said anything, Pinkamena might whip him harder or faster. What Dusk was more focused on was his growing erection. Was it the pain of the whip or the embarrassment of being whipped that was a turn on?

Trying to distract himself, Dusk looked at Pinkamena. "Why are you doing this? What did I do?" Dusk asked.

Pinkamena stopped whipping Dusk and looked back at him. "Its like you said. You've done nothing. I told you to make your moves on Pinkie and YOU'VE.....DONE....NOTHING!"

"That's what this is about?" Dusk said, but Pinkamena quickly whipped him across the face.

"Don't interrupt me!" Pinkamena shouted. She noticed that Dusk's penis was now throbbing, it was at its eleven inches and was almost ready to cum. "And what's with this thing? Was my beating getting you off, you sick fuck. Did you get this hard from me beating you?" Pinkamena stopped beating Dusk's body and walked over to a large table at the center of the room.

Putting the whip down, Pinkamena picked up a ball gag. Walking back to Dusk, Pinkamena quickly forced it in Dusk's mouth. "That should keep you quiet. What else can we do to you." Pinkamena took one look down and slammed her hoof on the hard dick and began running her hoof up and down it. "You filthy pony. You like that don't you? DON'T YOU?!"

In the back of Pinkamena's mind, Pinkie was trapped inside a over sized bird cage. 'Why are you doing this?' She shouted in her mind.

Pinkamena looked back at Pinkie. "Seeing if this pussy has the balls to handle us. I have to accept that we're gonna have to have sex with him. So if he can't handle a little beating, then he's not worth our time."

Pinkamena stroked the cock hard and faster, all Dusk could do was bite onto the gag and drool a bit. Sweat was beating down Dusk, he was about to cum. It was coming. Pinkamena felt the cock twitch in her hoof and saw his balls tighten.

"You better not cum until I tell you to." Pinkamena threatened Dusk.

"Mmmhhhhmmmmhhhmmmmm" Dusk groaned, he couldn't hold it in. His dick shot out a quick burst, striking Pinkamena a the cheek and in her mane.

Pinkamena said nothing. She licked the cum off her cheek. But her eyes went straight to rage. She then punches the rack, causing it the lean back. Dusk was now basically tied down on his back.

"DID I SAY YOU COULD CUM? DID I BUCKING SAY YOU COULD CUM???" She shouted at Dusk. Dusk was terrified, he was in pain, tears were coming from his eyes, he was humiliated. Pinkamena jumped up on top of Dusk, and ripped the gag out of his mouth. "ANSWER ME!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Dusk replied back to Pinkamena, he couldn't stop crying. Pinkamena's heart skipped a beat, watching Dusk in so much misery and pain, she couldn't help herself. She forced her mouth against Dusk's. Her tongue pushed its way into Dusk's mouth, as though it was playing with his tongue.

Pinkamena's mouth released her grip on Dusk and she stared into his eyes. "Keep looking at me in despair. You almost look cute." She began to gently kiss and lick his neck.

Dusk was confused, one moment she was torturing him, next she was gentle and complemented him. "Wh-what?" Dusk whimpered. Pinkamena then bit down hard on Dusk's neck. "Oowww" Dusk painfully tried to shout.

"Shut up or I'll rip your bucking throat out." Pinkamena removed herself from his neck and stared at Dusk. Her flank could feel Dusk's boner against her lower back. Without a thought or mercy, Pinkamena began grinding her ass against the cock. Dusk had to clench his teeth to hold back his moans.

"You want me to stick it in don't you? Well you have to beg for it. Beg me to stick it in." She ordered Dusk.

Dusk looked at her. "Please. Please let me stick it in." He begged, rather pathetically.

"Huh? I can't hear you." Pinkamena mockingly teased Dusk.

'No, I won't allow this.' Pinkie shouted inside her mind. The bird cage, quite literally, burst open. Pinkamena felt herself loose control over her body.

"Dammit Pinkie, I was having fun." Pinkamena shouted. Her eyes became more cheerful and her mane became poofy.

"Duskie? Duskie are you okay?" Pinkie desperately asked. Dusk looked at Pinkie, with tear covered eyes.

"Pinkie? Is it you?" Dusk asked.

Pinkie gently kissed Dusk. "Yes its me Duskie Wuskie. I'm so sorry Pinkamena did that to you. I don't know why she did that." Pinkie glanced over at Dusk's hard-on, which was still going strong. Quickly turning her body so she was facing it, Pinkie stared at the stallion's penis. "It looks like its in pain, let me help it." Before Dusk could protest, Pinkie began wrapping her mouth around his cock.

Using her moist mouth and silky tongue, Pinkie began moving up and down the shaft. Normally she would be a little more subtle or even move a little slower when making her move on Dusk, but in Pinkamena's excitement, their body got really turned on. Pinkie was basically going through heat.

Pinkie's mouth felt amazing on Dusk. He never felt anything so good. It was the opposite of Pinkamena. Pinkie was kinder, gentler. It was like her tongue was hitting all the key spots on his dick. "Pinkie, I'm gonna...I'm gonna."

Pinkie quickly moved her wet pussy on Dusk's muff. "No! Please, not yet. Eat me Duskie, its so wet." Dusk didn't or couldn't resist. He started moving his tongue in and around the inside and outside of Pinkie's marehood. "Ohhahhhmhmmmmmm. Uuskie." Pinkie moaned, sucking harder and deeper. "Eep ohing."

All at once, Pinkie gushed out her juices all over Dusk's tongue, mouth and muff. While Dusk shot an even bigger load into Pinkie's mouth, hitting the back of her throat. Pinkie wasted no time and swallowed all of it. "Its...so...tasty." Pinkie said, then a familiar taste hit her. "It tastes like.....sugar??!" Pinkie quickly turned to see that Dusk was a balloon animal version of himself.

"DUSKIE!!!" Pinkie shouted. Before the balloon could react, it popped, scattering rubbery bits over Pinkie's shocked face.

"Looks like that's what Rune was planning." Pinkamena said, stating the obvious.

"PINKAMENA!" Pinkie shouted into the empty room. "We will have a "talk" with Rune. Do whatever it takes to get him to explain himself. Nopony lies....to Pinkie Pie!" Pinkie's hair suddenly turned back to straight. Pinkamena's murderous eyes gleamed towards the rack Dusk was just on.

"This will be FUN!"

Chapter 4.3 - The Date: Applejack

After Rune gave his long winded explanation of how he set up this date, the blonde maned pony, took her Dusk, by the hoof, out of the library. Lo and behold, all Applejack saw was that it only appeared that she and Dusk have left and the others have not.

'Now I reckon that Rune told the truth.' Applejack thought, looking around for the other mares or Dusks. Seeing that there was nopony around, AJ looked at Dusk and gave a subtle smile.

"What do you wanna do?" Dusk asked, smiling at Applejack.

Applejack was a bit hesitant. She has never been on a date before, let alone know what to do on one. "Maybe...we could go to..........Sweet Apple Acres." Applejack was desperately improvising a plan, so she stuck to the first thing to pop into her head. "I think.....ah yeah, yes......you could help me buck some apples."

The walk was short and uneventful, mostly just an awkwardly silent Applejack and Dusk. The weather was nice, and the tree's leaves looked beautiful, aside from that.....nothing really interesting. Upon arriving at Sweet Apple Acres, Applebloom, Big Macintosh and Granny Smith were no where in sight. Normally, Applejack would question this, but she was too focused on the date to care.

"So.....lets start." Applejack stuttered, positioning her and Dusk by some trees. "I'll buck the apples and you use your magic to bring the buckets to the barn."

"Okay." Dusk replied, readying his horn. AJ would buck the tree, causing the good apples to fall into the bucket, while the bad apples, somehow, magically, never went near the buckets. Dusk then would light up his horn, using his magic to levitate the buckets and slowly brought them to the barn, lining them up neatly.

This continued for several trees, or a couple hours. Eventually Applejack figured Dusk was getting tired, Dusk wasn't too used to this form of work.

"How bout we wash up?" Applejack asked, looking at a sweating Dusk. Walking over to the well, Applejack handed the rope over to Dusk. "I'll let you wash up, I'm gonna check up on the apples you put in the barn." And with that, Applejack galloped off. While Dusk used his magic to get water from the well.

"What in Hay Seeds are you gonna do Applejack?" AJ kept asking herself. "That Rune seems odd and is awkwardly creepy, but he appears honest about this. Maybe I do have Dusk to myself." Her thoughts were rather distracting, Applejack unknowingly galloped right into a large hay pile.

BAM....CRASH....COLLAPSE

Down the pile of hay fell on a startled Applejack.

"AAAHHHHH" She shouted. Not far off, Dusk heard Applejack's scream and the crash, there wasn't even an after image, that's how fast he ran to the barn.

"Applejack? Applejack!?" Dusk shouted in the barn. "Where are you?"

"Over here." Applejack shouted, under a couple blocks of hay. Dusk used his magic to effortlessly lift both blocks and flung them away from Applejack.

After Dusk removed the hay, Applejack leap at Dusk, holding him tightly. "Thank you so much Dusk." Applejack thanked. "I thought i was done for."

"No problem AJ." Dusk smiled. "But we should get out of here, before more hay-" Before he could finish, another tumble occurred. Luckily the hay landed away from the ponies, but it landed in front of the doors, there was no way out.

"Ah Buck!" Both Applejack and Dusk shouted at once.

"Can't you move it again?" Applejack inquired.

"Can't." Dusk replied. "Too tired from the last spell. Guess we'll have to wait."

So they waited.....and waited....and waited.....and waited.......All a while, Dusk wasn't still wet with the water he poured on himself and Applejack was still sweaty from earlier apple bucking.

'Why isn't anypony coming?' Applejack thought to herself. 'Applebloom would be with her friends, but even Big Mac should of come home, Granny Smith too. Where are they?' After a quick realization, Applejack came up with a new thought.

'What if Rune planned all this.' She thought. 'Dusk has been acting a little strange, he isn't talking as much as he would. I doubt he would run out of magic this quickly. Even when the hay fell on me, it took me by surprise, but it didn't hurt when it landed on me and it actually wasn't even heavy.'

Dusk was busy inside his head as well. 'I wonder what Applejack is thinking about?' He thought, his eyes looking around, trying to find a way out.

But Dusk's eye stopped dead in their tracks when he looked upon Applejack. Her blonde mane clung itself to her neck while small beads of sweat ran down her slender yet somewhat muscular body. And by somehow unknown means or luck, the sun's light shone through a small open window, beaming the light gently onto Applejack, she was almost like a glittering star. This caused Dusk's little friend to stand in attention. Quickly, assuming Applejack wasn't looking, Dusk tried to cover himself.

He was wrong.

Applejack noticed Dusk's "reaction" and a new thought struck her.

'Well if there's no harm, then there's no risk.' She thought. "Dusk?" Applejack asked, formulating a plan.

"Yes? What is it?" Dusk asked back, trying no to think of his woody.

Applejack leaned back, showing off her legs. "I think the hay might of hit my leg badly." Applejack said in a slight flirtatious tone. "Can you check for me?"

Dusk was hesitant, but he figured this was t help Applejack. "Sure." He responded. Dusk slowly walked over to Applejack, and looked her over. Her legs were slender but strong, like an orange branch of a smooth tree. Dusk's eyes couldn't help but move slowly to her marehood, which he hoped was that was sweat he saw dripping from it's slit opening.

"Wanna know if it tastes like apples?" Applejack sexually asked, a sly smile across her face. Dusk's eyes widened, he expected somepony like Pinkie Pie or even Rarity to say that, but not Applejack.

"Wh-what did you say?" Dusk asked, thinking he just misheard her.

Applejack leaned in towards Dusk's ears. "I want you to taste it, see if I taste like apples." Applejack said sensually in Dusk's ear, then sealed the deal by gently nibbling on Dusk's ear.

Dusk's brain stopped working. That stimuli was all he needed to get him off. All thought process was now being made from within his now pulsating cock. Dusk slowly moved his face closer and closer to the quivering snatch. The slightest touch of Dusk's tongue cause a shock to flow through every part of Applejack's body.

Not skipping a beat, Dusk began moving his tongue up and down the outer vaginal walls.

"Keep going Dusk." Applejack moaned. "Its...so...good."

Not wanting to disappoint, Dusk then began sticking his tongue in and out of the pussy, sending shock after shock through Applejack's body. Applejack has clopped with herself before, it helped relieve the stress and tension from apple bucking, but it was nothing compared to how good Dusk's skilled tongue felt against her soaking marehood.

"Dusk....I'm gonna...I'm gonna..AAAHHHHHH" Applejack orgasm was more like a squirt. Dusk might need a shower later. Dusk licked his muff and lips a bit.

"Wow." He said. "It did taste like apples." Dusk smiled at Applejack. "Ready for more?"

Applejack was heavily panting, that was the best orgasm she's ever had, and she was also quite intrigued. Was this the same somewhat shy Dusk she knew, or was this a side of him he's never shown before? But it didn't matter, she was too horny to care.

Positioning herself against one of the hay blocks, facing her flank towards Dusk. She gave the sexiest, most desirable look her flashing eyes could show. "Think you can ride me?"

Dusk didn't think, didn't say anything. He was now running on instinct. In one thrust, he forced his cock deep into Applejack.

"AAAAHHHHHH........So......Rough....." Applejack loudly moaned. She turned her head slightly to face Dusk. Dusk leaned in and both his and Applejack's tongue met part way. "Ride 'em cowpony!"

Dusk couldn't stop himself, couldn't slow down or let up. It was like his body was moving on its own, his hips just had to thrust harder and harder. Applejack was surprisingly tight, even for a virgin, maybe all those years of apple buck has tightened her rear muscles, including her pussy walls. It's clamp on Dusk was amazing, not only was did it feel like he was be stroked with each thrust but it juices were making each thrust feel tighter and tighter. After several minutes, Dusk decided to move his hooves a bit, positioning them more at the sides of her flank, rather than on top, allowed Dusk to force himself deeper inside Applejack's now flooding marehood.

"OOOOHHHHHHH......CELESTIA........HARDER DUSK........MMMMHHHHHMMMMMM....I WANT YOU.....OOOHHHHHH.....DEEPER..." Applejack moans were loud enough where anypony around Sweet Apple Acres could clearly hear. Luckily, there was nopony around. Dusk could feel a tingling from within his dick, he was about to cum, and from the clamp-like feeling he was feeling from Applejack, so was she.

"App...le...jack" Dusk tried to speak but the feeling made it hard to speak. "I'm....gonna...I'm gonna..."

Applejack turned her hard at Dusk. "Inside.....cum inside me...let's cum together..."

IN one final thrust, Dusk forced himself deep within Applejack, shooting out a thick load of cum, while Applejack shot out a spray of her juices. Dusk pulled out his cock, Applejack was gushing out from the hole made by Dusk.

"That...was....amazing Dusk." Applejack said, trying to stand but her legs were too unstable. "I can feel it inside me......its so......cold?!"

Applejack quickly turned to Dusk to see that there was nothing but a pile of apples where Dusk was. Apples, soaked in Applejack's love juices. Dusk's cum was also not inside Applejack, instead, it was a slightly crushed apple inside her, that quickly dropped out of her. It didn't take long to figure out who did this.

"Rune, that son of a mule." Applejack said, anger burning in her eyes. "When I find him, I will buck him.....in the face.....repeatedly.....UNTIL HE'S THROUGH THE BUCKING WALL."

Back at the library, Rune was getting weaker and weaker. He was slightly fading in and out of consciousness.

Rune shook his head to wake himself up. "No, I have to stay awake." Rune lay back against the wall and stared at his crystal obelisk. "Why do I get the feeling that I'm gonna get hurt after all this?"

Chapter 4.4 - The Date: Rainbow Dash

After Rune gave his long winded explanation of how he set up this date, the rainbow pegasus, took her Dusk, by the hoof, out of the library. Lo and behold, all Rainbow Dash saw was that it only appeared that she and Dusk have left and the others have not.

"Perfect." Dash said aloud. "Now that I got Dusk all to myself today, i can do what I want without that uptight Rarity getting involved."

"Uh Rainbow Dash?" Dusk asked.

"Yes Dusk?" Dash responded, turning towards Dusk.

"You just said all of that out loud." Dusk said. Rainbow Dash's face immediately went from blue to red.

"Anyway." Dash said, trying to change the subject. "I got this sick new move I want to try out, I'll need your help with it."

Before Dusk could agree or oppose this plan, Dash already had him by the mane and flew off.

"Aaahhhhh.....Slow...Down....Dash." Dusk tried to say but there was too much wind and he thought he swallowed a bug.

It wasn't long until both Rainbow Dash and Dusk arrived at lake near the borders of Ponyville. Dusk immediately tan to the lake to get the taste of bug out of his mouth. Dash, on the other hand just flew back and forth laughing.

"Wasn't that fun?" Dash said, in her loud voice. Completely ignoring anything Dusk would say in response, she continued. "So Dusk, I have this new killer move I'm working on."

Dusk was trying to pay attention, but knew he couldn't stop Dash. Rainbow Dash began to fly around, rather quickly, pantomiming out what she was talking about.

"First, I fly up, like way up. Higher than the clouds. Then I bolt back to the lake, stopping right before I hit the water. This should cause the water to splash around me, to which I'll fly straight along the water, creating a massive wave on both sides. Then I'll go straight up again, this time even HIGHER, only to plummet back down, but this time I'll make the TOTALLY AWESOME SONIC RAINBOOM on my way down. The shock wave should ripple the clouds and the water ssssooooo AWESOMELY!" Rainbow Dash almost looked exhausted just explaining what she was going to do.

Before Dusk even tried to say how unsure he felt about this, Dash went straight through the clouds, a hole  right through most of the clouds. High above the clouds, Rainbow Dash looks down at the lake, which looks so much small from the sky. Aiming down, Dash basically kicks off the sky, charging straight towards the lake. BUT...before smacking her face on the water, Dash stops suddenly, the inertia sent a large ripple through the water, almost "denting" the surface.

Before the water could drop, Rainbow Dash flew along a straight line across the water, causing small waves on her sides. Dash thrust her body forward, in a upwards motion, having a small stream of water following after her. The water fell back to the lake in a trickle of mist. Her speed was enough to not only put a hole in clouds but the slipstream was strong enough to drag the clouds, causing them to form in a cone-like tunnel.

At the height of her climb, Rainbow Dash triumphantly looked down, seeing the now tiny Dusk near the lake. Positioning herself against the air, Dash kicked off the sky, gaining a burst of speed. Faster and faster, she flew straight down, her rainbow stream following behind her. The air pressure was intense, it felt like she was about to cut through the air.

1000 Feet....

800 Feet...

400 Feet...

100 Feet.....BBBOOOOOMMM!!!!!!!!!!!

The clouds and sky exploded in the rainbow hue of the Sonic Rainboom. The clouds scattered and the very sky glitched.

Wait.....Glitched?!!!?

The sky turned a shade of light green but quickly returned to blue. Ponyville faded away for a moment, but then reappeared. Rainbow Dash would of noticed this odd phenomenon but she closed her eyes at the last second.

Back at the library, Rune's horn shot out a short stream of sparks. Grabbing at his head quickly, Rune quietly howled in pain.

"What the hell was that?" Rune said aloud to himself. Despite the pain, he dragged himself to the crystal on the desk. Quickly looking into it, Rune saw his answer.

"A Sonic Rainboom??!!" He said in disbelief. "That's impossible, I didn't plan for this. The force of the boom could disrupt the spell." Quickly gathering his thoughts, Rune composed himself.

"I can't end this just yet. I just hope nothing too strange happens." Rune said, collapsing to the ground, struggling to maintain consciousness.

Rainbow Dash landed to the ground gracefully. Watching how her rainbow slowly vanish from the sky.

"OH YA." She shouted. "Who's the best pony? That's right....me. Dusk, did you see that?" Dash turned and her look of excitement switched to a look of "what the buck?"

To her shock and confusion. Dusk was not alone, somehow, there was not one, not two, but three Dusk Shines standing together. But before Dash could even process this, all three Dusks ran towards her.

"Wow Rainbow, that was AMAZING!!" One of the Dusk said.

"Ya it was pretty amazing." Rainbow Dash said, rubbing her hoof against her chest.

"You're awesome Rainbow!" A second Dusk shouted.

"Ya, I know I am. Did it take you that long to figure out?" Dash responded, her tone becoming more egotistical.

"Can....can I have your autograph?" The third Dusk asked. Rainbow Dash doesn't skip a beat, leans in and kisses the third Dusk on the lips.

"Tell you what." Rainbow Dash said seductively. "I'll give you something better."

Dusk #1 began rubbing Dash's back, while Dusk #2 started sensually stroking Dash's mane.

"What about us? Don't leave us out." Dusk #1 and #2 said.

Dash turned her head to the Dusks behind her. "Are you trying to turn this into-"

Dusk #3 grabbed Dash's face, forcing a deep kiss. His tongue almost grabbing hold of Dash's tongue. "An orgy? Yes we are, if you think you can handle all of us."

Rainbow Dash was amazed. Dusk normally was a more kept to himself with his feelings or he was too scared to admit it. Maybe the Sonic Rainboom caused him to finally notice her awesomeness. But why was there three Dusks now? Before she could bother thinking, Dusk #1 started gently licking her neck while Dusk #2 was gently nibbling her ear. Letting out a quiet moan, Dash looked back at Dusk #3, who then started kissing her on the lips, then the cheeks and finally the other side of her neck.

Dash was in heaven, first the new move worked better than perfect and now she had Dusk, or Dusks, all over her. Not only can she say she was Dusk's first, but also his best. This was definitely something she could rub in Rarity's face. She didn't know, or care why, but the Dusks were somehow hitting all her sensitive spots, it was like they knew just where to put their mouths.

"Why you being all gentle?" Dash asked, pushing her hoofs on Dusk #3, knocking him to the ground. Before #1 could respond, Rainbow Dash was already on top of him.

"That's enough of a warm up." Dash said, staring passionately into #3's eyes. "Let's do this!"

Despite saying that, Rainbow Dash was incredibly nervous. She knew that she had to of done it with Dusk before, during the Poison Joke incident, she just didn't remember any of it. Moving her flank back, she slowly started ti rub her pussy against #3's cock, causing it to get harder and bigger. Despite its size, it felt soft against her, but it felt so good, Dash didn't care. Before #3 could say anything, Dash knew she couldn't wait. Using her hoof to lift up the dick, she positioned it straight towards her, now very wet, pussy.

She forced it in with a loud. "Aaahhhh.....Oh CELESTIA.......DUSK!!!!!!!!" Dash shouted.

It went in so easily and so deep that Dash already came the moment it hit her womb. Looking up, Dash saw Dusk #2 move in front of her, his cock just flopping in front of her.

"Well?" #2 chuckled. "Let's not ignore it." When Dash opened her mouth to say something, #2 pushed his cock in her mouth. Even though such a big dick was forced in her mouth, Dash's jaw didn't hurt and she could still breath. So she started to deep-throat. Every time #2's cock hit the back of her throat, Dash's pussy tightened, which caused #3 to thrust harder, which made her cum......like a lot.

Dusk #1, seeing as how he was being ignored. Just walked towards Dash's rear, seeing that there was still one hole open, he positioned his dick towards her ass.

Dash felt something big....like BIG slowly start going up her ass. She stopped sucking on Dusk #2 and quickly turned towards Dusk #3.

"What the BUCK do you think you're doing?!" Dash quickly asked.

1 kept pushing himself inside Dash's ass. "I was being ignored, and this beautiful hole was just begging for my cock."

Before Dash could appose to this, #1 thrust the rest of his dick deep inside her ass. And despite the size, it slid in soooooo easily and it didn't hurt as much as she thought. In fact, the feeling of two cocks rubbing against each other, deep inside her at once was an even bigger turn on. Dash turned back to Dusk #2 and started sucking harder.

Dash wasn't kidding when she said she already had sex before, she was good at it. Dusk #2 felt like he was ready to burst. While Dusk #1 and #3 were pounding Dash's body harder, pulling back and thrusting deeper, they were close as well.

"Wait....wait..." Dash gasped, letting go of #2's cock. "I want you all to come on my. Cover me in your hot cum."

All the Dusks immediately pulled out, and just in time. All of their cocks burst forth, spraying a steady stream of clear cum all over her wings, body and especially her face.

Wait.....clear cum.....what is this??

Dash was exhausted but liked some cum off her face. "This taste so.....much like water."

Dash looked up and saw Dash #2 was now a cloud in Dusk's shape. She turned to Dusk #1 and #3 and saw that they are also clouds with Dusk's shape.

"What that.....how did....who did......." Dash started shaking her head back and forth at the cloud ponies. Then it hit her. "Rune? He did this didn't he?" But Rainbow Dash then burst out in shouts of laughter.

"AAHH HAA AHH HHAA HHAA" Dash laughed. "I never would guess Rune would go this far just to pull a prank. That was a good one, he got me good."

If Dash would of tried walking, her legs would of given out. But she's a pegasus, so she flies. So using her still drenched wings, Dash flew towards the library.

"I wonder what kinda pranks he pulled on the others?"

Chapter 4.5 - The Date: Fluttershy

After Rune gave his long winded explanation of how he set up this date, the yellow pegasus, took her Dusk, by the hoof, out of the library. Lo and behold, all Fluttershy saw was that it only appeared that she and Dusk have left and the others have not.

Fluttershy tried the best she could, but she was too shy and afraid to look Dusk in the eyes, or even at his face.

'I don't know what to do?' Fluttershy thought to herself. 'I've never been on a date before.'

Then she kinda started to calm down. 'But maybe Dusk hasn't been on one either.' This helped her feel better.

Dusk walked a bit closer to Fluttershy. "Where would you like to go?" Dusk asked.

Fluttershy's heart skipped a beat, probably because she was startled by Dusk asking out of the blue.

"Oh...Ummm...I'm sorry......." Fluttershy was clearly struggling with this. I'm amazed she made it out the door.

"How about we go to your house and see how your animals are doing?" Dusk suggested, trying to stick with something familiar.

"Oh...O-okay..." Fluttershy responded, a faint smile growing on her face.

The walk to Fluttershy's house, on the edge of the Everfree Forest was short. Along the walk Fluttershy was stressing within herself.

'Okay Fluttershy you can do this.' She thought to herself. 'Dusk is with you all day. He's yours today, so you can do this. Confess to him.'

"Fluttershy?" Dusk asked, which caused Fluttershy to tense up a bit.

"Y-yes?" She responded. Dusk began to gently rub her upper back, between the shoulders.

"Its okay." Dusk smiled gently. "I've never done something like this either."

This helped Fluttershy feel a bit better, she began to relax. Maybe this will work out after all.

Arriving at Fluttershy's house, the birds chirp their merry chirps, the small critters ran and scurried about and the sun's light through the trees made Fluttershy almost sparkle. Needless to say, Dusk was dazzled.

"Wow....you look great." Dusk complimented.

"Oh....Th-thank you Dusk...." Fluttershy replied, her mind slightly racing.

'Oh my.' She thought to herself. 'He complimented me......maybe I can do this....no....I WILL do this.'

Fluttershy opened the front door, and a funky sounding noise sounded from within the room. The lights were dimmed and a random disco ball hung from the ceiling, sparkling up the room. In the center of room was a small jacuzzi. Inside it was Fluttershy's pet bunny Angel with his arms across two female bunnies, one on each side. It looked like something you'd find in a very bad porn. The music was cut to a grinding halt, Angel looked up and saw Fluttershy, his humorous reaction of "I can explain" was met with a third female bunny emerging the the jacuzzi water.

"Oh...oh my....I'm so sorry....I'll just....I'll just go." Fluttershy whimpered as she closed her door.

Dusk looked at Fluttershy confused, he didn't see what happened. "What's wrong? What was that music? Is there something going on?"

Fluttershy amazingly was able to compose herself very quickly. "Oh it was nothing, nothing at all. How about we go somewhere else?" Before Dusk could get any word in edgewise, Fluttershy practically dragged him away from her house.

Eventually, the "couple" ended up at the Ponyville Marketplace.

"Oh, want to get something to eat?" Dusk suggested, spying an apple stand, run surprisingly by Applebloom.

"Sure." Fluttershy smiled. So both of them walked to the stand.

"Two apple pie slices and two mugs of cider please." Dusk requested.

"That'll be four bits." Applebloom asked, extending her hoof out. Dusk then placed the money in Applebloom's hoof. In a flash the pie slices and cider where ready to go. "Thank you come again." Applebloom said as the "couple" walked away.

Making their way to a small table for two, Fluttershy and Dusk enjoyed their "romantic" meal.

"I'm glad we got to have time to ourselves." Dusk remarked.

"Y-yes.....well.....its nice........Yes.....I like this too." Fluttershy blushed.

'You can do it.' Fluttershy's mind raced. 'He likes being alone with you!!!!! You can do it, confess......no buck that........KISS HIM!!!!!' This thought caused Fluttershy to close her eyes in a giddy, shy, kinda adorable action.

Suddenly, Fluttershy felt a slight pressure on her forehead. Opening her eyes, she saw Dusk resting his forehead against her's. Fluttershy's face exploded into a deeper shade of red, and in her haste to move from Dusk, she falls backwards. But she didn't get hurt.

"Fluttershy are you okay?" Dusk asked, leaning over Fluttershy, who was now on her back from the fall.

"Yes...yes...I'm okay....."Fluttershy responded. "Why did you put your forehead against mine?"

"I saw your face was getting red, so I was worried that you were getting a fever." Dusk replied.

Looking around, seeing that Fluttershy's fall caused the food and drink to spilled over.

"Oh.....Oh my....I'm so sorry Dusk." Fluttershy tried apologizing.

"Its okay." Dusk responded. "How about we go to a nice flower field?"

"Sure." Fluttershy said, her spirits raised. And they went off.

The young couple lucked out. There was in fact a small field of flowers, right at the borders of Ponyville. They were beautiful. Red, blue, green, yellow, violet, so many colors for flowers. Some had little bees collecting nectar, while others had butterflies. It was like all in the world was right, and happy. All of one's dreams could come true. But back to the story.

"Wow!" Dusk exclaimed in excitement. "I never knew Ponyville had such lovely flowers."

"Really?" Fluttershy replied. "I come here all the time. Its peaceful, calm and there are cute, little critters around."

Looking around........There were no other animals around them. Dusk and Fluttershy were completely alone. This would be a perfect opportunity. Dusk knew this and even Fluttershy was aware of this. Dusk then laid back and looked up at the clouds. Fluttershy, no skipping a beat, followed and laid back, watching the clouds.

"Look." Dusk said, pointing with his hoof at the clouds overhead. "That one looks like a star."

Fluttershy then say another cloud. "And that one looks like a butterfly."

Then the star cloud and the butterfly cloud smashed into each other, merged together and formed a new shape.

"A bunny rabbit?!" Both Dusk and Fluttershy said at once.

Both Dusk and Fluttershy got up and looked at each other. For some unknown reason.....Most likely Rune's doing somehow....Fluttershy and Dusk felt a feeling, there was a strange smell. Looking at the flowers, Dusk and Fluttershy realized that all the flowers were lavenders, chamomiles, morning glories, and poppy flowers. All of them were aphrodisiacs. Fluttershy felt her heart racing, was it time? Was she going to confess? Was she to give into this new desire?

Well, Fluttershy wasn't gonna start. So Dusk moved in and locked lips with Fluttershy, who offered no resistance. In fact, it didn't take long until she kissed back and there was a little tongue in there. Dusk was ready, he was about to just give in and take Fluttershy.....BUT......Fluttershy laid her hoof upon his chest and stopped him.

"Wait." Fluttershy said. "We shouldn't do this."

Dusk was confused. "Why?"

Fluttershy stared into Dusk's eyes. "because you're not the real Dusk."

The look on Dusk's face was priceless. Fluttershy basically told Dusk he doesn't exist.

"What do you mean?" Dusk defended. "Of course I'm Dusk. Who else would I be?"

Fluttershy took a deep breath. *Gasp* "Your.mane.is.the.wrong.shade.of.blue.Dusk.has.more.of.a.sapphire.blue.with.some.violet.while.you.only.have.regular.blue.and.purple.the.mane.is.also.a.little.shorter.than.it.should.be.Your.eyes.are.also.a.different.color.Dusk.has.violet.eyes.yours.are.a.dark.blue.Your.cutie.mark.has.only.one.big.star.its.missing.the.five.smaller.stars.And.finally.your.horn.is.exactly.ten.millimeters.shorter.than.it.actually.is."

Dusk was....well amazed and almost speechless. "I....wow.....this is awkward." Dusk said, rubbing the back of his head. "Didn't think I made that many mistakes. I must be losing my touch."

"Then who are you?" Fluttershy demanded, her tone almost getting angry.

"Whoa whoa whoa.....hold on....it's okay." Dusk said, waving his hooves in front of him. "I am Dusk, just not the REAL Dusk. So you were lied to, but it was only to help Dusk."

"I don't understand." Fluttershy said. But time has run out. Her Dusk was leaving. His body, slowly cracked and withered, almost like a flower.

"Ask Rune. He did all this. I just wanted to be with you. Because I lov-" Dusk couldn't finish his words. His withered body then broke off into a small swarm of beautiful, pink butterflies.

Fluttershy wanted to cry, but she knew she couldn't, she didn't have time. She wanted to know why Rune did this. Looking up at the sky, she saw the bunny cloud, but this time it had a frown across his face. What was Fluttershy going to do?

FUS-RO-DAH

The clouds scatters and dissipated. Fluttershy had some questions for Rune. And he was going to answer them.

Chapter 4.6 - The Date: Rarity

After Rune gave his long winded explanation of how he set up this date, the white unicorn, took her Dusk, by the hoof, out of the library. Lo and behold, all Rarity saw was that it only appeared that she and Dusk have left and the others have not.

'YES YES YES YES!!!!' Rarity's head exploded with thoughts and plans. 'My Dusk is mine mine MINE!'

"Uh Rarity?" Dusk said, tapping Rarity on her shoulder. "Are you okay? You're kinda drooling."

Rarity, quickly composing herself. Quickly wiping the drool from her mouth. "Oh it's nothing darling. Hey how about we go shopping. I saw this most lovely fabric, I need it for my next work."

Before Dusk could agree or object, He was basically dragged by his horn to the closest fabric store. Turning down the block, Rarity and Dusk saw that there were a fuck ton....Yes there were so many of these things that the word fuck works....of fancy fabric, jewelry, gourmet restaurants and other fancy rich rich store you'd normally find in places like Canterlot. "How did this get here? What's going on here?" Should be what Rarity and Dusk should ask. But this didn't bother them, in fact Rarity was ecstatic, jumping up and down in place, like a small child at a candy store.

"Oh my Celestia." Rarity said, moving Dusk's head to every store. "Look at all this, it's like all of Canterlot was brought to Ponyville. Can you believe it?"

Dusk, regaining his head, looked around. "Ya, this is pretty amazing. How do you think this happened?"

"Oh it was probably Rune." Rarity replied. "He said this would be the 'perfect' date. And what can be more perfect than shopping in Canterlot's most expensive shops and stores.

"I can think of a couple things." Dusk slyly said, slightly nuzzling himself against Rarity.

Doing her best not to melt from what just happened. Rarity looked at Dusk. "Darling, I never knew you were so naughty. There will be time for that. And trust me.....you're...going....to...love it." They were face to face, only inches away from a kiss. "But that's for later Darling. For now, let's shop!"

'What the buck Rarity?!' Rarity's mind raced again. 'You had the perfect moment. He even said he wants you.' Then her mind settled. 'No no, I will enjoy this date and save the fun for later. After all, good things come to mares who wait.'

The first stop, the "Tissu Fantaisie". A rather prissy, very high class-like clothing store. They sold everything fabric related; from simple fabrics, made from precious metals, to buttons made of the highest quality gems. So......Rarity had a mini orgasm from all the shiny, expensive and beautiful fabrics.

"Oh Dusk!" Rarity said with glee. "This is amazing! All of this, beauty. What amazing fabrics. Why just think of all the outfits I could make with these magnificent pieces."

Dusk walked besides Rarity. "Well, today is all for you. Get whatever you want."

............Bad idea......very....very....very very bad idea Dusk.

Withing mere seconds, Rarity used her magic to grab everything, literally every piece of clothing, gems and all fashion templates in the store. The sales pony ran up the price...........One million Bits..........Not bad for Cantelot Fabrics.....Must be having a sale or something. Rarity wasn't fazed by this cost. She just gave Dusk those puppy dog eyes. Dusk then reached out of nowhere and pulled out a massive bag of bits. One million bits exactly. Don't ask where he got the money, just go with it.

"Oh Darling! Thank you thank you!" Rarity thanked Dusk, kissing him dramatically and rapidly on the cheeks.

Next stop, the "Habillez votre Meilleur" a clothing store, with the latest unicorn fashions......looks like light purple and blacks are in this season. Like the last store, Rarity bought everything, and like the last store, Dusk paid for everything. This time it was roughly One Billion Bits. Dusk had no problem paying for it.

Final stop was the "Nourriture" a gourmet restaurant. The place was....empty. Before anything could be said, a fancy dressed unicorn with a nicely trimmed mustache walked over.

"Ah Misstress Rarity and Master Shine." The unicorn addressed, gesturing towards a table. "Right this way." Then he clapped his hoofs together. Suddenly, three purple, younger unicorns, dressed in tailcoats came through a doorway. "Bring Mistress Rarity's newly purchased belongings back to her boutique.

Dusk and Rarity were sat at a table with the freshest greens spread before them.

"Wow!" Rarity and Dusk reacted in excitement. They never would have thought Rune would go this far just for them.

"And this is merely the appetizer." The waiter exclaimed, almost appearing out of nowhere. "We are now preparing the choicest fruits and finest ciders. All paid for in advance by Master Rune."

So Rune not only made it possible for Canterlot's finest shops to appear in Ponyville, but made reservations for Dusk and Rarity, at the most expensive and exclusive restaurant. I almost feel bad for what is to come.

Since I'm not gonna write about two unicorns eating...........time lapse. So now Dusk and Rarity are back at the Carousel Boutique. The main lobby was filled from floor to ceiling with all the new fabrics, accessories and outfits that were bought mere hours ago. Rarity and Dusk looked among the various outfits Rarity bought.

"So are you ready Darling?" Rarity said, eying a specific outfit, a black, frilly dress.

"Uh ready for what?" Dusk innocently asked.

"Why I need your opinion on this outfit. I'm going to go to my room and I'll call you when I'm ready." Rarity said, taking the dress up the stairs. Leaving Dusk a little confused.

It was barely ten minutes before Rarity's voice called. "Darling I'm ready." It was so sensual, so inciting, that even the sirens would be entranced. So Dusk practically flew up the stairs. When Dusk reached the bedroom door, he slowly opened the door. What he saw.......oh Celestia what he saw. It was if he was staring into the very fabric of reality. There Rarity was, laying across her bed. Her dress, which was a longer black was now short, like too short to ever be considered mini. and to top it all off, she even got her mane wet.

"Hello Darling." Rarity said in her temptress-like voice. "What do you think of my outfit."

Dusk couldn't respond, he was laying in a pool of his own nosebleed.

"Now we can't have that Darling." Rarity said, without skipping a beat, used her magic to levitate Dusk to the side of the bed beside her. "Now for the real fun." Continuing to use her magic, Rarity had roped shackles come from under the bed, and clamped themselves around Dusk's wrists and ankles.

Dusk finally opened his eyes and saw Rarity at the end of the bed, this time she has a small, black mask across her eyes.

"Hello Darling. Did you enjoy your nap?" She asked.

"Uh Rarity.......I didn't know you were into this." Dusk said, trying to free himself.

"Oh no no no." Rarity said, using her magic to stop Dusk's struggling. "First we're doing a little foreplay." Her magic produced a rather large, white vibrator. It was about the same size, and oddly the same shape as Dusk's penis. "Lets see how long you can last." Turning on the vibrator, Rarity tied it to Dusk's penis.

"Ohhh.....uuhhhhh....ahhhh" Dusk moaned, trying to shake the vibrator off. "What are you doing?"

Rarity quickly moved on top of Dusk and locked lips with him. Forcing her tongue deep inside his mouth, Dusk could barely breathe. "If you don't cum until I say so, I'm all yours. But if you cum before I say so, then you call me Mistress."

Dusk had only one thought..........'Challenge Accepted!"

So It began. Rarity started slowly licking Dusk's body, her rough, wet tongue slid up and down his body, this and the stimulation from the vibrator on his dick was almost too much. He won't last too long. His muscles were twitching, his skin was tingling. His cock and horn were ready to burst. Rarity's tongue moved closer and closer, higher and higher up Dusk's body.

Almost there........almost..........almost at the horn.........so close. Her hot breath consumed Dusk's horn. Rarity's tongue slightly touched Dusk's horn.

BOOM

The vibrator and shackles were broken and scattered, and Rarity was pushed off Dusk, landing across from him, but still on the bed.

Rarity looked up and saw Dusk, his horn was leaking red sparks, his eyes were glowing and his cock was throbbing.

"D-darling?" Rarity said, but before anything could be said, Dusk leap at her, pinning her on her back.

Dusk quickly locked lips and tongue with Rarity, the passion was thick and she could feel something even thicker pressing against her wet marehood. Rarity has never seen this side of Dusk, deep down......she loved it. Who knew Dusk could be so forceful, guess he needed the inspiration.

"Come on Darling." Rarity said, kissing Dusk over and over. "I'm all yours, take me!"

In one thrust, Dusk forced his cock deep inside her soaked pussy.

"Ohhhhh......ahhh....ohhhhh......Darling.....Ohh..Darling.......Ohh..Dusk....Mhmmmm......Harder......Dusk.....Keep GOING!!!!!!!!!! Rarity couldn't stop moaning, this was the greatest moment of her life. Dusk was all her's, his dick was now her's. All she had to do now was get pregnant.

Dusk couldn't stop thrusting his hips.

"UHHH....AHHH...Rarity...your pussy feels incredible." Dusk moaned. "Its coiling itself around me, and squeezing me so tightly."

Rarity met Dusk's face with another deep, tongue kiss. "Its because your cock is too good." Rarity then crossed her legs behind Dusk, preventing him from pulling out. "Deeper....Thrust it deeper....Stir it up inside me."

This was the best moment of Dusk's life. Ever since he saw her wet mane the first time, Dusk suffered countless wet dreams of Rarity. Now he was living the dream.

Dusk's hip were ready to give out, but they kept pushing harder and deeper. "Rarity......AHHHH.....I'm going to-"

"INSIDE!" Rarity interrupted. "I want it all deep inside me!!!"

Dusk tried to reason with her. "If I do that you'll get preg-"

"I DON'T CARE!" Rarity interrupted again, this time tongue kissing again. "I want you and only you!"

That's all it took. Dusk couldn't hold out any longer.

"Rarity........TAKE IT ALL!" Dusk shouted in one more deep, hard thrust. Dusk orgasm practically exploded inside Rarity. She felt as though she was drowning in Dusk's hot, thick cum. It was too much, her pussy couldn't hold it all in, small rivers of cum drained from her pussy lips.

Dusk pulled out, laying on his back, his cock still erect and cum still slowly dripping out. Rarity struggled to pull herself up. She wanted to look at Dusk in triumph. But her dreams just ended and reality smacked her. Dusk wasn't flesh and blood, like he was mere moments ago. Dusk was now a crystal-like, sparkling gem version of himself.

"Darling!?!" Rarity shouted. But it was too late, her Dusk simply cracked and crumbled into a fine powdery dust.

Looking down, Rarity saw that all the cum was gone and her marehood reformed into its original shape. Finding her strength, Rarity bolted out the room and down the stairs. Surely the cloth and outfits were still there. Annnnnnnnnnnd...........They're Gone. The main lobby was empty of everything that was purchased earlier that day. She ran outside and saw that all the Canterlot shops were gone as well.

Who could of done this? Who would give Rarity her moment of pure happiness, just to have it crumble in front of her?

"................RUNE!!!!!!!!!!!" Rarity shouted, the fires in her eyes were more intense than the sun. The very ground shook beneath her rage.

Chapter 4.7 - The Date: Conclusion

Rune......was screwed. There's no better nor lighter way of saying it. Looking at the crystal on his desk, he saw everything. From the moment each mare took their Dusk, to the moment each mare decided they were going to kill him....except Rainbow Dash, she knew how to take a joke.

What was Rune to do? He was too weak to straight up run and he wasn't going to try to hold Dusk hostage....This isn't some crappy action movie.

"Maybe I can use this." Rune said, grabbing the crystal. "As long as I have this, I can buy my safety....." Then he faced reality. "Or they'll completely ignore my plea and beat the crap out of me....maybe they'll listen to reason."

When Rune finally struggled out the room, he shut the door. Only to have the front door fly off its hinges, embedding itself on the wall next to him. Rune looked and saw the hind legs of Applejack after they just bucked the door across the room.

'And I'm dead.' Rune thought to himself, he was ready to accept his fate but knew it will hurt.

After Applejack lowered her legs, first Trixie walked into the room, then Pinkamena, followed by Applejack and Rarity. Only Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash kinda wondered in. Rainbow Dash still kinda laughing over what happened. In this situation, Rune would be, most likely, killed on the spot. But some wanted to hear his explanation...then kill him.

"So...." Rune said cautiously. "How were your dates?"

Pinkamena quickly grabbed Rune by the throat, smacking him against the wall.

"Listen you little shit!" She threatened Rune. "You have five seconds to tell me why you interrupted my fun."

"Now now dear." Rarity said. Interrupting the rest of Pinkamena's threat, practically throwing her across the room with her magic. "Now." Turning towards Rune. "You have less that two seconds to tell me why you ruined my date with my darling......or I'll break of your horn....impale you on a large rock.....AND THROW YOU OFF A CLIFF!!"

"Now hold on Sugercube." Applejack stopped Rarity, gently moving her out of the way. "I'm sure Rune will explain everything." Then she turned around, and with one thrust, bucked Rune through the wall. "When he gets up."

Rune staggered and tried to get to his feet. "Did you have to kick me through a wall?!" He shouted. "There was a door, not even a foot away from me, I could of opened the door if you asked!"

Applejack, Trixie, Rarity and Pinkamena walked through the hole in the wall. While Fluttershy and Dash were nice enough to open the door and walk through it. The mares then saw an unconscious, bond and gagged Dusk on Rune's bed. Untouched, unspoiled, just knocked out.

"What have you done to Dusk?!" All the mares shouted.

"I can explain." Rune said, trying to plead his case. But it wasn't working too well.

The Applejack, Trixie, Rarity and Pinkamena slowly began moving closer to Rune. This is the end.

Or not. Rune quickly grabbed the crystal that landed next to him.

"Wait!" Rune said, showing the crystal. "Dusk has no idea that you six went on dates and what happened during those dates. Its all been recorded in this crystal. How about I give this crystal to you ponies and we forget all this ever-"

"ZUN-HAAL-VIIK" Fluttershy shouted. The crystal flying out of Rune's hoofs and Fluttershy catching it with her mouth. Before the others could react, Fluttershy bolted out of the room and out of the library.

"Wait....Fluttershy!" Rainbow Dash shouted, chasing after her.

"Wait up partner!" Applejack replied, following Rainbow Dash.

There was a few seconds of an awkward pause.

"Well....." Rune said, terrified. "Let's talk about this."

Trixie walked over and smacked Rune across the face. "Okay." Rune accepted. "I deserved that."

Rarity used her magic and threw a chunk of the wall at Rune, knocking him hard on his back. "I might have deserved that." He said. Rune looked up to see the twisted grin of Pinkamena staring him in the face.

In one hard stomp. Pinkamena smashed her front hoofs onto Rune's balls. "AAGGGHHH." Rune howled in pain. "I did not deserve THAT!"

Slightly recovering from the last strike, his balls in a lot of pain. He looked up to see the angry Trixie, Rarity and Pinkamena. "M-mercy?" Rune struggled to beg.

But he would have none. The mare began repeatedly stomping all over Rune.

"Oww...owww....Trampling.....Trampling..hurts.....Why...tramping.....ow...ow...losing....losing..consciousness....." Rune said and he was being beaten by the mares. "Losing conscious- I'm out." Rune was knocked out. That's when the mares stopped their assault.

Applejack and Dash didn't take long to retrieve Fluttershy. When they walked in, they saw a half-dead Rune bowing in front of everypony. Rune's face was covered in bruises and small scars. He was tied up and his fur was slightly covered in his own blood. Around the room, there were more holes in the wall. They must of kept knocking Rune through the walls.

"I'm sowwy I wied to wu." Rune's speech was kinda stifled from the beating.

"Now how bad did you beat the poor boy?" Applejack asked.

"Not enough." Trixie, Rarity and Pinkamena said at once, very apathetically.

"But now he's gonna explain." Pinkamena said. "He gets one chance to tell us."

"Okay." Rune said, his speech more clarified. "Now first off, I the dates were all fake. They were illusions, the town, the Dusks, the events....everything was an illusion. You were experiencing what you wanted to, but really weren't."

"So all that time I spent with Dusk?" Fluttershy asked.

"Never happened." Rune replied.

"That awesome Sonic Rainboom I pulled off?" Dash implied.

"Happened but what followed after didn't. And that Rainboom nearly made my horn explode!" Rune answered.

"All the 'FUN' I had?" Pinkamena asked.

"Never happened and what you did was very disturbing." Rune said. "Everything you all experienced with Dusk never happened. The illusion simply deceived all your senses, so it felt like you were on the perfect date with Dusk."

"So why is the real Dusk tied up in your room?" Trixie asked.

Rune pointed his horn at Trixie. "Not what you're thinking." Then he pointed his horn and Rarity and Pinkamena. "DEFINITELY NOT what you two were thinking. I needed the real Dusk out of the way. If he was awake, he might of interfered. Casting an illusion this strong took a lot out of me, so I wouldn't be able to stop Dusk from stopping me."

"Okay I think I understand." Applejack said. "One more question. Why did you do all this?"

Rune spent a couple moments to gather his thoughts. "I was tired of Dusk being so shy about dating any of you mares. So I wanted to know what he would do during his time alone with each of you. Five of you took the opportunity to wrap your legs around him. One of you didn't." Rune then smiled at Fluttershy. "Good girl."

"But why would you do all this for Dusk? There's something you're leaving out." Rainbow Dash pestered.

"That's kinda personal." Rune stubbornly replied.

"It was because of Princess Luna." Pinkie Pie explained, now in control over her body.

Rune was........speechless. How did she know? Damn that fourth wall power of hers.

"What does Princess Luna have anything to do with this?" Rarity asked.

Rune was silent. But Rarity simply stomped her hoof in front of Rune's face. Her eye were still angry and fiery.

"Tell me." Rarity assertively stated.

"Okay okay I'll tell you." Rune cracked under the pressure. "I've been Princess Luna's student for close to a year now and I have worked my butt off to make her happy and proud. But almost every day all I heard was Dusk this, 'Royal Husband' that. It was maddening. So when I heard that Dusk had other mares after him, I figure, if I got just one of them to claim him, then I could have Princess Luna for myself." At this point Rune realized he said a little too much. His face was becoming red.

"Oh I see." Fluttershy said. "You like Princess Luna."

Rune tried to bury his face in the floor. This was so embarrassing.

"So can you let me go now?" Rune asked.

"I suppose so." Rarity said, using her magic to untie Rune. Before getting up, Rarity moved close to Rune's ear. "If all you wanted was Dusk to have someone other that Princess Luna, you should of just told me." Rarity whispered into Rune's ear.

"And we should probably help clean up." Applejack looked around, seeing that there were scattered books, a few broken doors and holes in the walls.

By the time the cleaning was done, it was night.

*Yawn*"The Great and Tired Trixie will go to bed now." Trixie exclaimed, heading to her room.

"Ya, we should all hit the hay." Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie left as a group. Fluttershy was slow to leave.

"Something on your mind?" Rune asked.

"Well...." Fluttershy pondered. "Where was Spike all this time?"

"Oh ya." Rune said. "I kinda forgot about him. Before all this, I gave him a large gem. I put a strong sleeping charm on it. So he should be asleep in his bed until morning."

"Oh good." Fluttershy smiled. "I was worried, since I didn't see him today. Well goodnight."

And Fluttershy left, Rune waving goodbye. Using his magic to untie Dusk, he sat down by his desk and waited for Dusk to wake up.

Despite all the loud banging, shouting and trampling, Dusk woke up all on his own.

*Yawn*"Hey Rune." Dusk yawned, then realized it was now night. "Did I sleep all day? And what happened to your face?"

"Ya well nothing to interesting happened today." Rune lied, picking up the crystal that Fluttershy returned. "Hey wanna watch a movie?" Rune then showed the crystal to Dusk. "Its a good one!"

Chapter 5 - Dusk as the Grand Prize

Dusk was slowly walking down the stairs, in a state of exhausted agony. Rune kept him up all night watching the "movie" on that crystal.

"Did I really do all that?" Dusk said to himself quietly. "Did I have sex with almost all of them? Oh Celestia, how can I face them? I need all the mental bleach in Equestria!"

Making it to the kitchen, Dusk saw Spike cooking some pancakes. Trixie was no where to be found and Rune was sitting, eating a muffin.

"Morning..." Dusk groaned. "Where's Trixie?"

Spike turned towards Dusk. "Morning Bro. Trixie quickly ate and ran off before you woke up."

"Ya." Rune laughed. "I've never seen a pony eat that many waffles so quickly."

"Rune." Dusk looked at Rune, still sick from what he watched early that night. "What are you eating?"

Rune lifted the muffin high into the air with his hoof. "Why it's this marvelous thing I just discovered. It's called a MUFFIN!"

"What?" Dusk asked.

"Well I was getting the mail..." Rune began his tale. "And the mail pony, you know the gray pegasus with the crazy eyes, well I didn't know what to have for breakfast. So she suggested a muffin. Of course I didn't know what a muffin was, she looked like she had a heart attack when I said that. She just pulled this blueberry muffin out no where and it was AWESOME! Why didn't anypony tell me these thing existed?"

"Wait, you didn't know what a muffin was?" Dusk asked, now this was ridiculous. What pony has never heard let alone eaten a muffin?

"That reminds me..." Rune said, showing a sprinkle covered muffin to Dusk. "I made one for you."

Dusk looked at the muffin. A sprinkle covered muffin, yeah that's not sketchy at all.

Dusk pushed the muffin away. "Thanks but no thanks, I'm that hungry."

Rune was persistent. "But you must eat it." He then waved his hoof over the muffin. "It has sprinkles. Just eat this one muffin."

"I'm going back to bed." Dusk said, turning his back to Rune and trying to walk away.

Smack.....Thud

Dusk was knocked out again. Rune was over him, eating the sprinkle covered muffin.

"I didn't even drug this one." Rune said taking another bite. "It's like he doesn't trust me."

Meanwhile

Rarity was walking about, looking for inspiration for her next piece. Not finding any, Rarity wondered around. Her mind raced over what happened yesterday.

'What Rune did was inexcusable!' Rarity's mind shouted. 'How dare he use me like that? I never got to be with my Darling.' Feeling sad, Rarity subconsciously walked to the spa. Upon entering, Lotus Blossom ran to the front.

"Welcome how can I- Oh Rarity!" Lotus said. "Your usual?"

Rarity looked up, quickly realized where she was, then simply nodded. The blue earth pony smiled, escorting Rarity down the hall to the first part of "The Usual."

First, the sauna. That didn't help Rarity's mood. Next, the facial......still not helping. But at least her face was silky smooth now. Laying on her custom comfortable pillows while having her horn gently filed still didn't lift her mood. Maybe Lotus was loosing her touch. Gesturing the massage stallion to come over, maybe her favorite full body massage would work. Lotus walked away, preparing the seaweed for Rairty's mud bath. Still no such luck. Rarity was still uninspired and down in the dumps. Soaking her hoofs, you guessed it, did nothing. Rarity is really in a rut.

Rarity made her way out the door. 'I wonder what the others are thinking?' She thought. But it was interrupted by giggling across the room..

Heading over to the source of the giggling. Rarity looked through the doorway, staying out of sight, she saw Fluttershy having her mane shampooed, conditioned and even given a scalp massage. All a while, the pink, spa, earth pony Aloe giggling over Fluttershy. Rarity could make out what Aloe was saying.

"So you want to go out with that librarian stallion?" Aloe asked, rubbing her hoofs through Fluttershy's silky pink mane.

Fluttershy was blushing, her face was almost a new shade of red. "Well....umm...oh..my....yes.."

"So we'll need you to look your best to get him." Aloe smiled. "I hear he's a little stubborn."

Rarity was so engrossed with Fluttershy's treatment, that she didn't notice Lotus walking behind her.

"Uh Rarity?" Lotus asked. Rarity jumped up in surprise and turned towards Lotus. "What were you doing?"

"I...well....I was just looking for you." Rarity made up an excuse. The walking through the doorway.

"Oh....R-rarity?!" Fluttershy said in surprise. Rarity simply walked to the chair next to Fluttershy.

"Lotus, Aloe?" Rarity started. Both the spa pony waited in anticipation. "I'd like the same treatment as Fluttershy." Rarity smiled. Looks like she got some inspiration and her mood has improved. Aloe kept working on Fluttershy while Lotus rushed back and forth to grab the right shampoo and conditioners for Rarity.

After their mane treatment, Rarity and Fluttershy left the spa, fresh as daisies. Or clean laundry......just think of something fresh.

"Ah that feels so much better." Rarity exclaimed, glad to see she was now happier. It's hard to write about a depressing pony.

"That's good." Fluttershy stated. "But why did you want the same treatment that I got? Isn't your usual more effective?"

"Oh but it is Dear." Rarity replied. "But my usual didn't work." Laying her hoofs on Fluttershy's shoulders. "It was your treatment that inspired me."

"Umm....that's good.....I guess." Fluttershy confusingly said.

Before Fluttershy could ask what Rarity meant by "inspiration", a crowd of ponies galloped towards the town square.

"I wonder what's going on?" Fluttershy asked.

"Well let's find out." Rarity exclaimed, practically dragging Fluttershy.

At the town square, Rarity and Fluttershy noticed a large stage, surrounded by everypony in town. Looking through the crowd, Rarity noticed Applejack had her apple stand, Pinkie Pie even had a cupcake stand and they were both selling. I mean almost everypony was buying their treats and confectioneries.

"Applejack? Pinkie?" Rarity called, walking over to them. "Have you any idea what is going on?"

Both AJ and Pinkie shook their heads. "Afraid I don't know." Said AJ. "But who cares, I'm making so many bits that we can get some new farm tools, we might even have enough to get Granny that new hip."

"Well, maybe Trixie is putting on a show?" Rarity suggested.

"Nonsense!" Trixie shouted, walking in on the conversation. "The Great and Powerful Trixie, would have better stage than this. There are no fireworks for Celestia's sake."

Suddenly, loud music began to sound. Looks like the show was starting. Almost on cue, the mares saw Rainbow Dash bolting through the sky, clearing all the clouds around the stage.

"WELCOME EVERYPONY!" Shouted a mysterious yet familiar voice.

Stepping on the stage was a very familiar blue unicorn, using his magic to hold up a mic. "My name is Dawn Rune and welcome to......PONY STARS!!!"

The stage floor launched small fireworks, sparks and loud bangs. Causing the crowd to go wild. The cheers and hoof applause were shaking the ground a little.

'Oh Buck!' The mares thought at once. 'What is that idiot doing now?'

"Now today on Pony Stars." Rune started. "We'll have a series of competitions. Testing your strength, endurance, willpower and intelligence. All to win out grand prize!" Rune's magic then held up what appeared to be two tickets. "It's two tickets to the CANTERLOT ROYAL ALICORN SPA!!!"

The crowd cheered even louder.

"Before we begin." Rune started up again. "Give it up for my two lovely assistants." First pointing off stage. "Give a big round to our musical mixer.....DJ PON-3!"

The crowd cheered towards the blushing, white unicorn with the electric blue spiked mane and awesome purple sunglasses.

"And another hoof." Rune said, pointing at the sky. "To our weather patrol master....Rainbow Dash!"

Again the crowd shook the ground with their applause. Dash did love getting applause and cheered for.

"Now?" Rune began. "Any pony that wants to participate can enter. So who wants to-"

Before he could even finish, there were already four ponies on the stage.

"Well....That was fast..." Rune tried to joke, but it wasn't funny. "So let's hear your name and reason for competing."

First was a gray pegasus with a blonde mane and yellow eyes going i different directions, as well as bubbles for a cutie mark "My name is Derpy and I want to take my special somepony on a date." In the crowd, a brown earth pony with a chestnut mane blushed a little.

"That is so romantic I almost want to cry." Rune joked.

Next was a grey earth pony and a darker gray mane, with a musical note as a cutie mark. "My name is Octavia and I wanted to go on a small vacation with my dear colleague Vinyl." She said, gesturing at the DJ Pon-3.

"That is lovely. Two friend just chilling at a spa." Rune said.

The third was a beige colored earth pony, with a blue and pink mane, with little candy as her cutie mark. "My name is Bon Bon, and I want to have some time with my close friend Lyra." The mint colored unicorn blushing.

"That's so thoughtful." Rune stated. 'Got to love lesbian overtones.' He quickly thought.

The last pony was a pink unicorn, her mane was the same color, with a curved smile as her cutie mark. "My name is....Diana and well....I wanted to have a fun time with everypony." Diana smiled.

"Never seen you i town but you're welcome to compete." Rune replied. 'She's not bad looking, who does she remind me of?............Well not important.'

"So only four contestants?" Rune said disappointed. "That's no fun. So here is the bonus prize. If you win, you have the option to take on your spa trip, your very own........" Pulling on a cord, drawing back a small pair of curtains. "Dusk Shine!" Dusk was tied to a chair, his mouth was gagged with some cloth and his horn had anti-magic seals on it. He was fully awake and looked very pissed off. But he couldn't shout, and the more he struggled, the tighter the ropes got.

"Dusk?!" AJ, Rarity, Fluttershy, Dash, Pinkie and Trixie shouted in confusion.

Without even skipping a beat, all six ponies made it to the stage. All but Fluttershy gave Rune a bit of a glare, Rainbow Dash in particular.

"That's better." Rune said, now satisfied. "We all know who you six are and why you're in the competition, so moving on-"

"Wait a minute!" Dash exclaimed, flying close to Rune. "You said if I helped you set up this stage and keep the weather clear, I'd get Dusk for myself."

"I say a lot of things." Rune replied. Basically, he lied. "On with the show!"

"The first contest..." Rune announced, as a High Striker rose from under the stage.

"Is a test of strength. Each pony will buck the pad here and the metal ball will shoot up. If you get higher than a five as a score, you move on to the next round. If you score under five, you get eliminated, and have to sit in the eliminated seats."

Every pony lined up to the striker. And I only really want to write how one kick ended up so I'll just write the scores. Its not hard to visualize each pony kicking a pad, right?

Bon-Bon - 4

Octavia - 6

Fluttershy - 5

Pinkie Pie- 6

Rarity - 8

Derpy - 8

Rainbow Dash - 7

Applejack - 10

Trixie - 3

Finally Diana stepped up. She positioned herself, angling the shot..........and gently kicked the striker..........BOOM.....in mere instances, the striker was completely disintegrated. Gone, nothing, not even dust or ash remained.

"Did...Did I do something wrong?" Diana worriedly asked.

Rune turned to her. "No no no, in fact that kick was amazing! How did you do that?"

Diana paused for a second. "Uhhhh well old family secret I guess."

"Good enough for me. Moving on." Rune said, looking at his chart. "Okay those who scored under a five are eliminated. So Bon-Bon and Trixie, please take your seats."

"Seats? What seats?" Trixie asked, looking around the stage for seats.

Run pointed to a side of the stage and lo and behold, there were nine seats, each with various muffins, apple products and cupcakes. "I forgot to mention. If you are eliminated, the you have to site there for the remainder of the contest, and not wanting you to go hungry, I provided various treats."

The stage slowly opened up and a giant board and seats with buttons on them came from under the stage. It looked kinda like Jeopardy.

"Now is the contest of intelligence." Rune began. "I will ask a total of eight questions. If you fail to answer any or don't attempt to answer, you get eliminated. For every question you answer correctly, you get a point. Also, you can monopolize the questions if you want, meaning that one pony could answer all eight questions and therefore win the contest."

"First: Where is the Cervical Rhomboideus muscle?"

"The back of the neck." Pinkamena responded, in control of the body.

"Correct!" Rune responded.

"Second: What is the average speed of a cloud?"

"60-80 miles per hour." Derpy said, to everypony's surprise. She answered faster than Rainbow Dash could.

"Correct!" Rune responded.

"Third: What is the brand of shampoo that Dusk uses for his mane?"

"Stallion Axe!" Rarity shouted.

"Correct!" Rune responded. "But it's kinda creepy that you know that."

"Fourth: What is the average speed of a tornado?"

"110 miles per hour!" Rainbow Dash shouted, making sure to click the button before Derpy.

"Correct!" Rune responded.

"Fifth: What is the maximum height an apple tree can grow to?"

"TRICK QUESTION!" Applejack shouted. "There are dozens of different types. Some are small dwarf trees and others are full size 40 feet or more."

"Correct!" Rune responded.

"Sixth: What is the average lifespan of a rabbit?"

Fluttershy rang the buzzer. "Um.....well...I....um...." She cracked under the pressure, she even knew the answer too.

"I'm sorry but you are out of time." Rune reluctantly said.

"Seventh: How far away is the moon?"

"It is exactly 238,857 miles away." Diana said calmly.

"Correct!" Rune responded.

"Final Question: What am I thinking about right now?"

.......................................................................................................................................................................................

"Okay well I'll assume nopony wants to answer that." Rune answered. "Now as it stands. Octavia and Fluttershy, please report to the 'eliminated' chairs."

Octavia didn't say a word and Fluttershy just looked disappointed in herself, she needs a little more self confidence. The quiz show then lowered itself back into the stage.

"Now comes the willpower challenge." Rune announced. Suddenly, six mirrors rose from the stage in front of the remaining six ponies. "Now each mirror will show you your heart's desire. If you can resist the mirror for......ten minutes, you move onto the last round. But here's the tricky part, if you touch the mirror during those ten minutes, you are eliminated but you also get what is in the mirror."

This was the most difficult challenge, if any pony won this round, they might lose the last round. One the other hoof, if they lost this round, they would walk away with possibly a better prize.

"And Begin!" Rune shouted. Each mirror showed each pony their desires. Truth be told, only the pony looking into the mirror, saw what was in the mirror. They were put into a state of hypnosis, focused solely on the mirror unless they touched it. This will only last ten minutes.

Pinkie immediatly jumped at the mirror, smashing her head against it.

"You're out!" Rune exclaimed. "Really?! Couldn't sit still for like ten seconds?"

"I couldn't help it." Pinkie tried giving an excuse. "There was Duskie covered in-"

Rune put his hoof to her mouth. "I don't want to know. Go sit over there and eat some snacks."

Pinkie just skipped away.

SIX MINUTES IN..........................................................

Rainbow Dash and Applejack grab theirs at the same time.

"You're both out." Rune said. "What did you see?"

"I saw that I was captain of the Wonderbolts!" Dash exclaimed.

"Well I saw my apple products sell like crazy." Applejack stated.

Then they both sat down.

NINE MINUTES IN........................................................

Rarity couldn't take it anymore ans grabbed her mirror.

"You're out." Rune said. "What did you see?"

"You never ask a lady such a personal question." Rarity said, with a small blush across her face. Before Rune could say anything. Rarity sat down with the rest.

TEN MINUTES...........DING DING DING...........ROUND OVER

The mirrors vanished and all that remained were Derpy and Diana.

"Wow!" Rune exclaimed his excitement. "How do you two feel and if you'd like, tell us what you saw."

"Well I was flying in a sea full of muffins!" Derpy said with pride.

"As expected, still quite entertaining." Rune said. "How about you Diana?"

"I..ah....was just spending the day with my special somepony." Diana answered.

"Ah you got your eyes on a mystery pony. Well good on ya." Rune smiled. Diana blushed.

"Now for our final round. This is the endurance challenge." Rune began. "The winner of this round not only gets the two tickets but has the option of bringing their very own Dusk Shine with them."

All the gimmicks from the stage went below the stage. All the rose up were two chairs facing each other.

"I final round is.............a staring contest!" Rune shouted. This announcement met with no applause and confused everypony.

"Why is the last round a staring contest?" Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Rarity asked at the same time.

"Do you have any idea how much this show cost me?" Rune said, putting his hoof on the mic. "I ran out of bits so this was the best I could do."

Diana and Derpy took their seats.

"Now close your eyes." Rune said. "When I say go, you will open them and the winner will be who can stare the longest."

The mares both closed their eyes.

"Ready.........GO!" Rune shouted and the match began. Diana and Derpy Stared deep into each others eyes.

ONE MINUTE IN...........

Both players don't show any sign of giving up but ponies can't their eyes open for too long.

TWO MINUTES IN..........

Derpy shows no sign of giving up. Diana, on the other hoof is staring to sweat, her eyes twitching and squinting.

THREE MINUTES IN........

And Diana blinked.

"The game is over........" Rune shouted in the mic. "The winner is Derpy!!!"

The crowd roared through the town square, slightly shaking the ground.

Rune walked over to Derpy, patting her on the shoulder. "Derpy, how does it feel to win?" Derpy said nothing. "Derpy? Hello????" Rune said, poking Derpy on the side of the head.

"Muffins?!" Derpy said aloud, as if coming out of a dream.

"Uh Derpy?" Rune asked. "Did you fall asleep?"

"Yea I'm sorry." Derpy blushed. "If I stare too long I fall asleep."

"Well I'm sorry but that means you lose by default." Rune said, patting Derpy in the shoulder.

"The winner is Diana!!!" Rune shouted, correcting himself.

You could feel the applause of the audience with your body more so than your ears. That's how loud they were.

"So Diana?" Rune pointed the mic at Diana. "How does it feel to win?"

Diana started playfully laughing. "It feels excellent." Her voice started to sound more familiar to Rune. Suddenly, Diana's body began to glow slightly, her mane became longer and more translucent, her over all color became a darker blue. Her cutie mark became just a curve smile but became a solid color, turning 90 degrees to the right.

'Oh crap!' Rune said in his head. 'Please don't be her please don't be her.'

And Rune's fear was met, when two wings emerged from Diana's body.

"Yes it is us......your Princess of the Night!" Diana, or more realistically, Princess Luna announced.

Everypony was surprised, nopony more than Rune. Dusk also noticed that his restraints weren't as tight as before, guess Princess Luna showing up distracted Rune long enough for Dusk to scape, which he did.

No pony said a word.

"Now now now." Luna smiled. "we are not here for any particular reason, certain not here to start anything, just wanting to see how everypony was doing."

This surprisingly gave everypony a sense of relief. Most of them still had fear of Nightmare Moon. But the crowd began cheering again. This really helped Luna feel more welcomed.

"This was a really fun contest." Luna smiled again. "We had so much fun."

Looking around the stage, most of the contestants had a blank "What the buck" expression on their faces.

Quickly Dusk approached Luna. "So why are you here in Ponyville?"

"Oh I wanted to discuss something with you Dusk." Luna said. "But let's talk more at your home."

So Princess Luna and Dusk walked back to the library. While the mane six followed close by, all except Trixie.

"Hey?" Trixie shouted to the mane six. "What should I do with him?" Trixie was poking a shocked Rune. His face was pale and his expression was that of severe shock, it was like the expression a small child makes when their parent caught them doing something bad and the child can't explain their way out of it.

"Just leave him." Rarity said.

"No, we should bring him." Pinkie exclaimed.

"Why would we do that? He caused nothing but trouble today." Applejack asked.

"Because since he is the student of Princess Luna, then Luna could punish him and maybe he'll apologize by giving us what we wanted." Pinkie stated.

There was no need of an answer. Rarity and Trixie used their magic to drag Rune, while Applejack and Pinkie Pie pushed him from behind. They eventually made it to the library. There, they saw Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash listening to Dusk and Luna, with their ears against the door.

"What are you two-" Rarity began. Only to be hushed by Rainbow Dash, and then beckoned to listen.

Before they could reach the door, Dusk slowly opened it, so nopony got hit by a door.

"Ah girls." Dusk began. "Oh you grabbed Rune. Thank you. I'm sorry to ask but can you all wait out here? The princess has something she wants to say to Rune and I."

The girls had no objections, and Dusk used his magic to drag the still petrified Rune into the library. Then slowly closing the door. Despite having no vocal objection, they were all curious, so the mares basically went to any available window and door to get a good listen on what was being discussed.

Princess Luna stood in the center of the room. Rune regaining his senses, realized where he was and quickly cowered behind Dusk.

"Oh....hi....m-master..." Rune said in a very cowardly voice, clinging to Dusk as if it were a shield. "Fancy seeing you here."

"Good to see you too young Rune." Luna said. "But we have much to discuss with you." Luna's voiced switched to her royal Canterlot voice.

Rune was terrified. "I'm all ears m-m-master."

Chapter 6 - Royal Spa Treatment

The bright lights shining at your face, the smell of incense and body oils flooding the room. And the sight of hot looking mares, wrapped in wet towels. Yep the Canterlot Royal Spa has the best for ones relaxation needs. Rune laid his head back, his body submerged in the, somewhat bubbling, mineral mud bath. Hot towel wrapped around his head and horn. Rune looked to his side and saw Spike getting his scales oiled but a spa pony.

Laying his head back, staring at the ceiling, Rune let his mind wander:

Around several hours ago, Rune was cowering behind Dusk facing his teacher, Princess Luna.

"I think I misheard you master." Rune questioned. "What did you say?"

Luna cleared her throat. "Well when we sent you those spa tickets, we noticed that we forgot to send the rest of the tickets."

"I was curious why you only sent two tickets." Rune noted.

"Anyway." Luna continued. "We decided to bring the tickets personally when we saw you were having that contest. So we entered in disguise."

Rune tried to distract Luna from any concern she may of been thinking about. "And it looked like you enjoyed my Pony Stars contest right?"

"Oh we did, but that brings up an important concern we were feeling." Luna stayed on the topic at hoof. "You have been in Ponyville for nearly a fortnight and you have sent no letters regarding your studies." Luna's expression was getting serious. "That is why we decided to come in person, we wanted to surprise you and see in person how your studies were going." Here comes the Canterlot voice. "Yet we find you playing around and giving our royal husband out as *A COMMON COMMODITY!!!!*" Luna's voice relaxed. Mostly because Rune was even more terrified.

Ya, that's pretty accurate. Luna looked now at Dusk. "And what do you say about all of this?"

"Well." Dusk said. "I wasn't into the idea of Rune knocking me unconscious, tying my up and trying to sell me off. But I feel he only was trying to simply force me on a vacation."

Rune's eyes widened. 'Dusk was so forgiving, so understanding.' Rune thought. 'I owe him so much if this works.'

Luna then looked back at Rune, who's expression quickly turned to puppy dog "Can you ever forgive me" look. Luna let out a sigh. "Seeing as how Dusk saw no harm in your actions, and you have been left in his care, I shall forgive you......for now."

Rune leap at Luna's hoofs, kissing them repeatedly. "Thank you thank you master. I have the kindest, most generous, most forgiving master!"

"There are two other parts Rune." Luna said, stopping Rune from kissing her hoofs. "I have the remaining tickets." Turning to the door. "One for all of you girls." There was a brief silence, but then the door opened. Everypony walked in.

"We are so sorry for ease dropping your highness." Rarity said, trying to ignore the whole "royal husband" comment she heard earlier.

"It is okay." Luna replied with a smile. The using her magic, handing out all the tickets to the mares and Dusk. "We will all go to the spa tomorrow. We will be off, the afternoon is nearing its end and we must raise the moon soon."

Everypony gave a semi-formal bow as Luna walked out the door.

'And Rune.' Luna sent her thoughts to Rune. 'Remember what you said at the contest, I won, so I won Dusk for the spa trip.'

'Yes master.' Rune thought back. 'So what shall I do with the two tickets I have now?'

'Oh use them so you and Spike can accompany us.' Luna replied.

'Thank you for your forgiveness master!' Rune thought. 'I hope your night is a beautiful as ever.'

'I hope so as well Rune. Good night.' And with that, Luna flew off into the sunset.

Everypony stood for a few seconds, letting the whole, "we have tickets to the best spa in Equestria" sink in.

"YYYAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" Everypony shouted.

"This will be perfect for my complexion." Rarity said aloud. Fluttershy would of said the same but remained quiet.

"Well." Dusk said. "We better get all packed and ready for tomorrow."

Trixie went straight to her room, and the other mares quietly left, saying their good nights and such.

Rune let out a small yawn. "Ya I'm gonna go to bed soon." Rune patted Dusk on the shoulder, tears rolling from Rune's eyes. "You saved me from my master's wrath and I will never forget."

"It was nothing.....really..." Dusk modestly responded.

"No." Rune replied. "What you did deserves some reward. I will find a way to pay you back during this trip."

Before Dusk could say anything, Rune ran to his room, slamming the door.

..........What was Rune now planning?

Rune stopped reminiscing and sat up, mud slowly trickling down his body.

'How am I gonna pay him back for this?' Rune thought to himself. 'I could always just let him be with Luna..............NEVER NEVER NEVER......no matter what he did, does or would ever do for me, I will never let him have Princess Luna.......I want to be with master!' Rune's thoughts then tilted more towards Princess Luna. 'Oh master......why can't you look at me the way you look at him? Why can't you think of me the way I think of you?'

Rune then regained mental composure. 'But I can't worry about that now. I promised Luna that she can have Dusk. I doubt he'll pull a move on her, but if I can get him alone........perfect I have a plan.' Rune quickly got out of the mud bath, washed himself up and wrapped his towel around his waist. There was no time to lose, he had to get his plan to work and quick.

Across the hallway, Dusk was also enjoying his mineral mud bath. His skin felt all tingling within the mud, he has never done this before. This was paradise.

"After all I've been through over the past weeks." Dusk said quietly to himself. "A break like this is needed." Then Dusk remembered what Rune said, about doing something during the spa trip to replay Dusk.

'I hope he doesn't do anything too extreme.' Dusk thought to himself.

Looking around, Dusk noticed that the spa ponies seemed to look at the clock on the back wall and it looked like they were almost signally each other to leave. Dusk didn't take too long to figure out something was up when he felt someone was in front of him.

"Hello Dusk....." Called a very familiar, yet very sensual, very seductive voice.

Dusk turned to see Princess Luna, in a dark blue spa robe, with a little crescent moon on the chest area. "Enjoying yourself lover?"

"UHh..it's fine...the bath is nice.." Dusk was trying to find a way out. "But I was just about to leave."

Before Dusk could get out, Luna removed her robe, showing off her slender cobalt colored body. Luna then slowly lowered herself into the same bath as Dusk.

"I wanted us to spend more time together during this trip." Luna said, her sparkling eyes caught Dusk's eyes. He couldn't look away.

Dusk was at a major contradiction, and conflicting interests. His body was getting ready for whatever Luna was ready to do, thank Celestia there was mud hiding it. But his mind is telling him. 'Abort Abort, leave leave leave........RUN stupid RUN!!!!!!!!!!!!'

"Uh...Princess.." Dusk tried to say before Luna put her hoof to his mouth.

"Shhhh not another word." Luna said, moving her mouth in.

She and Dusk shared a very subtle kiss. Luna's soft lips gently pressed against Dusk's. Soon the kiss became more open, they were now exchanging breaths. Dusk simply gave up and now was kissing her back. His tongue, somehow on its own, moved into Luna's mouth. She didn't mind, in fact, she was about to do the same to Dusk. Luna was almost about to just take Dusk, small sparks shot from her horn. But if she could wait a thousand years on the moon, she can wait five more minutes.

Luna and Dusk removed themselves from each others faces and stared into each others eyes. They were transfixed in their gaze. Dusk's dick was ready and pulsing. Almost sending small ripples in the mud.

"Let's see what you have." Luna said, gently kissing Dusk's neck while lowing her hoof. Then Luna felt it, and sufficient to say, she was very impressed. "Wow!" She exclaimed, slowly starting to rub the head. "You're WAY bigger than I thought you'd be!" Luna's other hoof was already at work, rubbing her mud covered pussy. She wanted Dusk pretty badly, but wanted to take it slowly.

Luna was ready to lean in for another kiss, then she would take Dusk's stallionhood and plunge it deep within her marehood...................BUT......but this is not how it will go.

Dusk quite literally vanished, not even a "poof" type of vanish, like a "one second he's there, you blink and he's gone." type of vanish. Even the mud still held an imprint for a few seconds.

"WHAT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!NNNOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!" Luna shouted in her Canterlot shout. She was so pissed off, she even turned into Nightmare Moon, appearance wise, that's how angry she was. The spa literally shook for a few seconds. The doors burst open as two guards, clad in golden armor, armed with spears.

"Princess!" One guard shouted. "Are you okay?"

Luna looked at both guards. She quickly regressed back into her Luna form. "Yes guard we am fine." She said arising from the mud. "Spread this to the other guards. Should you find Dusk Shine, bring him to us. We shall be waiting in our personal spa room." Both guards bowed and ran out the door.

Where did Dusk go? He could of vanish on his own. Why would he leave Luna all high and dry like that? It's because he didn't. Running along the spa hallways, in a bath towel......was Rune, with a comatose Dusk on his back.

"Okay." Rune said, looking around, as if trying to find a specific room. "I don't know what you were doing, but looks like I saved your life." Rune was completely unaware he just pulled a SUPREME COCK BLOCK. But Rune found the room he was looking for. The Sauna Room.

Opening the metal door, Rune put Dusk on a bench, steam was everywhere. Yet the room wasn't hot or humid....gotta love magic right. When the steam cleared, sitting on one of the benches was Rarity. She was wrapped in a larger towel, covering most of her body and had a smaller towel on her mane. She was a sight to behold.

"Okay. I did what you wanted." Rune said. "Now give it back!"

"Before I do that." Rarity confidently said, she does like being in control. "How do I know that's the real Dusk and not some illusion?"

Rune got on one hoof, kneeling before Rarity as if she were a queen. "I swear on my honor and pride that I am not deceiving you. This is the real, one and only Dusk Shine."

"Fair enough for now." Rarity said. Using her magic to reach into her towel and pulled out a small, silver locket. "Here you go my dear." Rarity said, lightly tossing it at Rune. "But if I find out that this is a lie. I will find you, hold you down and break that locket right....in...front...of....you...." This was no threat, it was a promise.

"Noted." Rune said, putting the locket around his neck.

"Before you go.." Rarity stopped Rune. "I was curious, yet unable to open it, what's inside that locket?"

"You have your secrets." Rune said, looking at the locket. "And I have mine." Rune closed the door behind him. 'Nopony screws with me like that!' Rune shouted in his mind. 'But if I straight up stop her from having Dusk, she might break it.' Rune looked at the locket. 'I have the perfect idea.' And Rune raced off to formulate his plan.

Dusk awoke to the sight of something out of his wettest dreams. Rarity......loosely wrapped in a body towel.....with her sexiest look in her eyes....and to top it all off, her mane was wet from all the steam.

"Hello Darling." Rarity said, her eyes looking Dusk over.

Dusk immediately go to his feet and backed himself against the wall. "Rarity?!" Dusk reacted, looking around the room, observing his surrounding. "What's a.......what's going on?"

Rarity got up and slowly strutted herself over to Dusk. "Why nothing at all." She then kissed Dusk gently on the cheek. "We're just going to pick up where we left off." She whispered into Dusk's ear.

Dusk's mind flashed back to the memory where he had sex with Rarity. But it was all fake, an illusion, it never happened. But seeing Rarity as she was, he couldn't stop his nose form bleeding. That and his penis was still a tad hard from when Luna almost claimed it.

Rarity's eyes gleamed at the sight of it. It was bigger than last time, guess Rune only guessed Dusk's size. She was almost drooling and quivering with anticipation. She was about to place her hoof upon it, when the sauna door opened.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie demands to know what you are doing to her teacher!" The pony who walked in, who turned out to be Trixie shouted.

There was a small moment of awkward silence........................................................

"Trixie!!??" Rarity shouted, breaking the silence. "What are you doing here? Did you not see the "Do not Disturb" sign  on the door?"

"Oh I saw the sign." Trixie answered. "But after what Rune told me, I couldn't let a marshmallow like you sink her fangs into my dear tutor!"

'Rune??!!' Rarity thought quickly. 'Does he plan to get in my way? Well I'll have to break that locket to teach him his place.'

Angry sparks were flying, both mares were glaring lasers at each other. They were so focused at each other, that everypony failed to notice that the door slowly closed and locked from the outside. Then a faint, translucent, pink mist poured into the room.

"BUCK YOU!!!" Rarity shouted.

"BUCK YOU!!!" Trixie shouted back. Both unaware that the pink mist was now engulfing them.

"I don't know what Dusk sees in some white, overly obsessed bitch!" Trixie shouted.

"I don't know what he saw when he offered you shelter!" Rarity shouted. "We should of left you out in the cold to die!"

"BUCK YOU!!" Trixie shouted.

"BUCK YOU!!" Rarity shouted.

"BUCK YOU!!!!!!!!!!!" They both shouted at each other, they're faces were inches away.

Their bodies were sweating, their breathing was heavy, they stared deep into eachother's eyes. IN one swift moment of something, both Rarity and Trixie locked lips and engaged in a deep lesbian make out session.

...............................................................What the Buck???!!!.................................................

Looking inside the sauna through the little window on the door was Rune, laughing at what he was seeing. Walking away from the door, he used his magic to lift up a small vial with some writing on it.

Potion of Passion:"With a whiff of musk and a little luck, this give every colt and filly some pluck." "Side effects include a lose of short term memory and sterilization of fertilization."

"I have to thank that zebra for this." Rune said, walking along the hallway. "Maybe I'll give her a muffin basket. Zebras like muffins right?"

Dusk just sat there, watching with, though he wouldn't admit it, excitement. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. Both Rarity and Trixie were in a passionate lesbian make out session. The pink mist washed itself over the two mares, both were so focused on each other, they didn't notice it. Even Dusk was so distracted by the sweaty, wet maned mares kissing and licking each other. He failed to notice the pink mist washing over him.

Dusk started feeling strange, his vision became blurred to everything but the mares, its like his eyes couldn't look away. His heart started racing, and his breathing became heavier. And to top it all off, his dick was throbbing and trembling in blue balled agony.

Trixie and Rarity stopped kissing and almost instinctually looked at Dusk. They had only one thing on their minds as they approached Dusk. Both Rarity’s and Trixie's gaze quickly fell to Dusk’s crotch, which to their excitement, was already expanded into a hardening cock. Dusk had had both mares once before, but that was an illusion. Now he was poised to have them again but in real life. As Trixie got on her knees and began to move her face closer to Dusk's member, Rarity couldn’t resist moving her lips to Dusk's. Dusk felt his tongue wrap itself around Rarity's and felt Trixie's breath along the shaft of his eleven inch cock. Dusk could tell that all Trixie wanted to do was suck on his dick, her wet mouth not even an inch away from it.

Trixie took very little time to slide Dusk’s cock into her hot, wet mouth. Dusk moaned at the sensation of having his cock enter into Trixie’s slick mouth. Dusk nearly blew his load right then and there, but he wanted to enjoy the moment. The pink mist took away his sense of thought and reason, so all on his mind was sex. Not wanting to ignore Rarity, Dusk pushed his tongue into Rarity's mouth while stroking her mane. Trixie continued to bob her head back and forth, nearly engulfing his entire shaft with each stroke.

Rarity released her mouth from Dusk's and slowly moved down Dusk's body, gently licking her way down his stomach. Despite their previous argument, Trixie was willing to share Dusk's shaft. As Trixie used her tongue to lick and suck on the head, Rarity moved her unusually skilled tongue along the shaft, giving it small kisses.

"Ohh.....mmhhmmmm....ahh...I-i'm going to.....I'm gonna..." Dusk tried to warn, but it was too late.

In a burst of tension, Dusk shot his load into Trixie's mouth. But it was too much cum for her mouth to handle, releasing Dusk's cock, Rarity felt the cum spray her on the face, across her left eye and covering her indigo mane. Trixie couldn't resist gently licking the cum off Rarity's face and mane. To which Rarity had a taste of the cum in Trixie's mouth. Normally Dusk would be all done and spent, but after watching Rarity and Trixie lick the cum of each other, Dusk was ready for round two.

"How about we try something different Darling." Rarity sensually said.

"The Great and Horny Trixie agrees." Trixie replied. "Oh I have an idea."

Leaning Rarity onto her back, Trixie positioned herself on top, both their wet marehoods rubbed against each other.

"Who will you have Dusk?" Trixie passionately asked, turning her head towards Dusk.

Dusk couldn't think clearly, let alone decide, so he went with the default. He positioned his cock between the mare's pussies. Slowly sliding it between them, his shaft sliding across both their pussies at once.

"Mhhmmm....mhmmmm...." Both Rarity and Trixie moaned. They would of moaned louder but their mouths were all over each other.

Dusk took this time to grind his cock harder and harder against the mares. It wasn't too long before he was ready to blow again. "I'm gonna cum again. Both your pussies feel so good." Dusk said.

"Do it Dusk!" Trixie shouted.

"Cover us in your warm cum!" Rarity finished the sentence.

That was all Dusk needed to hear. In one final, hard thrust, he sprayed another thick load of his cum all over Trixie's and Rarity's stomachs.

They just lay there, all three of them just laid on the warm ground, with Trixie on his left and Rarity on his right, all three of them simply cuddled.

Back at the rest of the spa, Princess Luna was still looking for Dusk. Turning a corner, she happened to bump into Rune.

"Master!?" Rune said. "What's the rush?"

Luna composed herself. "Ah Rune." Her expression became a little more serious. "Have you seen Dusk?"

"Nope, haven't seen him." Rune answered a little too quickly.

'Can't let her know I saw Dusk having his horn trimmed.' Rune thought.

"Okay. Thank you for your help." Luna replied and made her way down the hall.

When Luna was out of both ear shot and thought shot, Rune let out a sigh of relief. "Well that should keep her busy for a few hours." Rune then made his way down the hall. "I wonder if Dusk knows how much I went through to help him." Reaching to his locket, Rune whispered the word. "Nepo" The locket clicked open, inside was a small lock of hair that looked as if it was made of midnight. "One day you'll think of me like you think of him master.......one day."

Chapter 7 - Dusk the Colt

"Okay so that's the plant growth spell completed." Dusk said, writing a check mark next to the words "Plant Growth" on the whiteboard in the library. "Now how's your progress Rune?"

Before turning, there was a loud bang, the sound like something broke. Dusk turned to see that, unlike himself, Rune's plant growth spell went a little overboard. Breaking the pot it was in, and growing to ten times the size of both Dusk and Rune. The plant had several tendrils and a gaping maw.

"Rune!?" Dusk shouted. "What happened?"

"I don't know." Rune replied. "Wait, that's not how it's supposed to be?"

"No Rune." Dusk lectured. "The spell was only supposed to make a seed grow faster...into a flower. What in Celestia's name is that?"

"What?" Rune replied. "What's wrong with it?" The plant was now grabbing books with its tendrils, throwing them into its maw.

"It's eating the books!!!!" Dusk shouted, using his magic to shrink the plant monster back into a seed.

Picking up the seed, Dusk turned to Rune. "Rune." Dusk began his new lecture and scolding. "You can't be irresponsible with your magic like that. Our magical examination is coming up soon, if we don't practice, the Princesses might have us stop our studies......or worse banish us......or even worse......send us back to magical kindergarten!" Dusk was now fantasizing his worst fears, while Rune looked on with a lazy, relaxed look.

"You still have that fear of magical kindergarten." Rune sighed, patting Dusk on the shoulder. "We should be fine. I mean you have so much done." Pointing at Dusk's list of spells; there were several checks. While Rune's list barely had three. "I may have a problem."

"Yeah really." Dusk said. "All you've completed was teleportation, levitation and you kind of made the plant grow, just into some kind of monster."

"Well maybe I'm just tired." Rune said as an excuse.

"No you're lazy and you don't study." Dusk lectured some more. "This is why Princess Luna sent you here. When are you going to learn. you have to read about the spell, its practice and theories before actually attempting the spell."

"Okay okay. I get it. I get it." Rune said. "When are you going to stop lecturing me?"

"When you start listening." Dusk responded.

"Ahem....." Spike interrupted, walking into the room; wearing his little apron and chef hat. "If you both are done, dinner is waiting."

So they ate.

During the night, as everypony slept, Rune was feeling restless. What Dusk said really got to him.

"If you don't learn to study, then you'll never be able to use magic properly." Said the imaginary Dusk.

"I know." Rune replied.

Then he saw an imaginary Dusk with an imaginary Luna wrapped around him. "See." Laughed the Dusk. "If you practiced in magic properly, you could of had her."

"I KNOW!!!!!!!!!!!" Rune shouted, shooting magic blasts at the ceiling.

Calming down, Rune came up with a plan. Slowly making his way to Dusk's room, Rune plotted and planned. Slowly creeping inside Dusk's room. Making his way to the bed, Rune saw a passed out Spike, sleeping so cutie-like in his little basket. And there lay Dusk, all snug and cozy. He had quite the surprise waiting for him.

All that was seen from the outside of the room's window was a large flash of purple light.

The next morning, the whole library was shook with a loud.

"RUUUUNNNEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Rune woke up, quite peacefully and slowly took his blanket off. Slowly got out of bed, casually walked across his room and out his door.

Inside the kitchen was Spike, on his back laughing. While Trixie was making very adorable sounding kiddy noises. And in the center of the room, on the table:

Except not as happy. Dusk was infuriated.

"Rune!" The colt Dusk shouted. "What did you do to me? And Trixie stop that!"

"But I can't help it." Trixie added. "The Great and Powerful Trixie finds her mentor's new appearance sooooo adorable!!!!"

While Trixie was admiring Dusk's young stature, Rune went to his list of spells and marked a check. "Well I'm going to add age reduction to my list, so that makes four spells I've learned."

"I don't care that you learned it......FIX IT!!!!!" The colt shouted.

"Awwww." Trixie's eyes were now sparkling, maybe seeing Dusk as a colt was too much for her. "Is little Dusk cranky? Yes he is! OH yes he is! Maybe it's time for your nap? Want to cuddle with big sister Trixie?"

Rune tapped his hoof on Trixie's horn and she instantly fell unconscious. "I am not dealing with that for an entire chapter." Rune stated. Dusk was relieved to have Trixie silenced.

"So I have good news and bad news." Rune said.

Dusk let out a sigh of discomfort. "What is it?"

"Well the good news is that the spell can be reversed." Rune started. "The bad news is that the book that had the reversal spell was kinda, sorta, halfway eaten by the plant monster I grew yesterday."

If Dusk was his old self, he would be strangling Rune right about now.

"So we are gonna go to somepony who can fix this." Rune smiled, as if he was embarking on an adventure.

"Where? Who?" Dusk asked.

"That zebra Zecora. She might have the answer." Rune was totally enjoying this. "Spike! Stop laughing for a second. I have a job for you."

Spike got to his feet but was still chuckling at the sight of Dusk. "Yes....ahhh..hahaha...what is it?"

"Bring Trixie to her room and make sure she doesn't know where we're going." Rune instructed.

"How am I supposed to stop her from leaving?" Spike interjected.

"Oh that's easy." Rune answered. "I put a suggestion in Trixie's mind. So if she gets tapped on the tip of her horn, she falls right to sleep for several hours."

There was a brief moment of awkward silence.

"Wait, you can do that?" Dusk asked.

"So long as I've hypnotize a pony once, I can put a mental suggestion in you subconscious. All I did was trick her mind into thinking that her body sleeps when her horn is tapped." Rune explained.

"How did you do that?" Spike asked.

"Well I am an illusionist.........so buck logic." Rune didn't want to explain any further.

"Whatever." Dusk impatiently said. "I just want to be back to normal before the examination............OH BUCK THAT'S TODAY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Dusk was now running around in circles panicking.

Rune simply chopped Dusk in the back of the neck, knocking him out.

"Was that another suggestion, but in Dusk's mind?" Spike asked, all excited-like.

"No. Dusk was getting annoying so I chopped him on the back of the neck. That usually knocks ponies out." Rune responded very apathetically.

Using his magic to put Dusk on his back and heading out the door. "Well we'll be off now. Mind the house." Rune said.

"But what will I do if the Princesses show up?" Spike asked.

"I don't know." Rune said. "Stall them or something. See ya Spike."

Before Spike could say anything, Rune left the library.

Not wanting to draw attention, Rune darted from one side of a building to the another, like a ninja pony. Running into somepony he didn't know didn't bother Rune. But there were five other mares who lived in town he didn't want to see Dusk. Looking around the corner, Dusk saw the second pony he didn't want to see today. Leaving the shopping district, there stood Rarity, showing off her newest hat creation. It was frilly with a blending of various shades of whites, blues and purples. The most distinguishable part of the hat was a pattern that looked like two unicorns holding each other in each others hoof.

"Come along Sweetie Bell, we don't have all day." Rarity said to her little sister Sweetie Bell, who was hauling a large cart full of fabrics, mannequins and other boxes of random crap.

"But Rarity..." Sweetie Bell complained. "How does this help me get a cutie mark?"

"Oh Sweetie Bell, my dear Sweetie Bell." Rarity lied. "You could get "The most wonderful Sister" cutie mark."

Sweetie Bell wasn't convinced.

"...................How about your big sister buys you a candy apple on the way home." Rarity resorted to bribery.

"Oh yes yes yes!" Sweetie Bell bounced around all happy. Grabbing the cart, Sweetie Bell found the strength to haul that cart down the road at amazing speeds.

"Okay....well....that just happened." Rune said aloud to himself. Rune made it a few more feet when he felt a shiver. A shiver that shot through his body. It was as if somepony was staring into his soul.

In the distance.....hopping in Rune's direction was the pink terror: Pinkie Pie.

"Oh Celestia this is bad." Rune panicked, ducking Dusk under a bench. Rune then casually sat on the bench, trying to hie the little Dusk with his feet. "If I'm careful, she'll go away."

"HI!!!!!!!!!!!" Pinkie shouted from behind Rune.

"AAHHHH!!!" Rune jumped out of his seat. "Oh hey Pinkie." Composing himself. "What are you doing here?"

"Well I was on my way to Duskie's house." Pinkie started. "Then I realized that I didn't show up anywhere in the Spa Chapter. So I wanted to ask you why that was. Why didn't you involve me?"

"I have no clue what you are talking about." Rune tried to lie. It failed.

"Well I wanted to go to the sauna but when I got there, I saw Rarity and Trixie passed out." Pinkie stated.

"And what's wrong with that?" Rune inquired. "Maybe they just finally came out to each other."

'Guess Dusk made his escape after that?' Rune thought.

"I thought the same thing but there was something wrong." Pinkie said. "They had Dusk's cum all over them."

Don't question how Pinkie knew it was Dusk's nor how she checked to see who's cum it was.

"I see, well I have no idea." Rune replied.

"Okay, I'll head to Duskie's now then." Pinkie said, walking away.

Rune thought he was in the clear.

"Oh and Rune." Pinkie said. "If I ever find out you are lying to me.......I'll bucking make you regret it!"

Okay so now that Pinkie was out of sight.......Rune looked under his seat.....to see that Dusk was gone....

"GONE?! GONE?! WHERE DID HE GO????????????" Rune panicked even more. "Oh why didn't I cut his legs off.....or at least put a bell at him." Rune was running around, looking everywhere. "Where could he of gone?"

At the edge of the Everfree Forest, Fluttershy was tending to her animals. Feeding the critters and singing to the birds. When suddenly Angel Bunny comes running down the grassy lawn, looks like he was carrying a small sack. Whatever was in it, certainly was struggling to get out.

"Oh Angel?" Fluttershy softly inquired, worried about what was in the sack. "What is that you are carrying?"

Angel wasted no time, placing the sack on the ground. Angel untied the sack rope and out came a little Dusk Shine.

"What's going on, let me go!" The colt Dusk shouted, looking around his surroundings.

"Dusk?!" Fluttershy shouted, well not really shouted, it's Fluttershy so her shouts are still relatively quiet. "What happened to you?"

"Fluttershy?!" Dusk's face went all red and he used the sack to cover most of his embarrassed face. "What's going on? I woke up to find myself inside a sack, being carried off to Celestia knows where." Then it dawned on Dusk....again. "OH NO! My examination is today, what am I gonna do??" Dusk then began running in circles, panicking.

Fluttershy's face was in a faint blush. Sure she like or maybe even "loved" Dusk but seeing him as a young colt, well it made her heart race faster, her body felt warmer and she had the urge to just hold him. And that's what she did. Fluttershy wrapped her hoofs around Dusk, holding him in a comforting embrace.

"Fluttershy?" Dusk was confused.

"Shhhh Shhhhh." Fluttershy whispered into Dusk's ear, nuzzling his face and holding him calmly, yet tightly. "I'm here for you. Tell me everything that's bothering you."

Dusk remembers being held like this before. The last time was when he was a little colt and tripped. While trying to solve a simple mathematical problem regarding trajectory with a young Rune, Dusk tripped over a small rock, scrapping his knee. And yes, he did cry. His mother overheard Dusk's cry, raced over and held him inn a loving embrace. Dusk felt calmer with Fluttershy holding him. He felt safe.

Racing up and down the streets of Ponyville, Rune searched and searched and searched. But no sign of Dusk, and time was running out. Looking at the clouds and the sun, Rune made a quick assessment.

"Okay." Rune said to himself, observing the sun and clouds. "Judging by the distance of the sun and clouds, on a scale of one to screwed......" Just then, to his horror, Rune saw the chariot of Princess Celestia. Guess they wanted to come early. "I'm bucked." Rune said, new found panic coming from his voice.

At Fluttershy's house, Dusk was sitting in front of a comfy fire, drinking some hot chocolate. Yeah it's a tad unnecessary, but I'm trying to build a mood here.

"So tell me what happened." Fluttershy said, moving close to Dusk.

Dusk had to use both his little hoofs to lift the mug, taking a sip, Dusk began.

"................................................................................................................................................"

What? You already read what happened earlier. So why should I bother? Moving on............

"I see." Fluttershy replied to Dusk's long story. "Maybe Rune didn't mean to turn you into a colt, maybe he was just joking."

'Fluttershy, you're too nice. That's what I love about you.' Dusk thought. "I don't know, I mean he is working hard I guess, but turning me into a colt is going too far. We have a major examination today." Dusk's eyes began to tear up. "And I can't present myself to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna looking like this."

Aww, Little Dusk is now crying. This stimuli was becoming too much for Fluttershy, the little Dusk was the most adorable thing she's ever seen.

Moving close, holding Dusk close and basically cuddling up. Fluttershy embraced Dusk. "Shhhh Shhhh Shhh It's okay Dusk. Fluttershy is here." Dusk's foal-like stature was bringing something out in Fluttershy that even she didn't know she had.

Without realizing her actions, Fluttershy leaned into the teary Dusk and embraced him further with a kiss. Both their lips locked together in their loving hold.

"Flut...Fluttershy?" Dusk stuttered, it was like his first kiss all over again.

"It's okay Dusk." Fluttershy's face was red, her breathing was heavy and her eyes were looking Dusk all over. She was now in full foalcon mode. Moving her face in, Fluttershy lead another kiss between both ponies. Her larger body pressed against Dusk's smaller frame. Fluttershy's skin felt warm and delicate against Dusk's skin. He couldn't hear her heart beating, he could feel it. As if Fluttershy's very heart was embracing Dusk.

"Fluttershy......"Dusk was short on breath. "I feel funny."

Fluttershy's face turned a darker shade of red, especially since she just felt a little hard bump, poking her inner thigh. Looking down, Fluttershy saw a little penis, only like five inches in length poking and prodding her thigh.

"What is this?" Fluttershy asked. With her hoof started to rub this new object of interest. It was soft, yet getting harder.

"Oh!?" Fluttershy softly shouted. "It's getting bigger, its swelling up."

'Maybe it's hurt?' Fluttershy thought, worrying that she was doing it wrong.

She then looked at Dusk, with a determined look in her eyes. "Don't worry Dusk. I'll take care of it!"

With that, Fluttershy slowly put the colt's slightly throbbing penis in her warm, wet mouth.

"Flu...ttershy?" The little Dusk moaned, he was ready to burst. Being so small must of made him very sensitive.

Fluttershy was getting worried. 'Maybe I'm not doing it right.' She thought to herself. 'I'll have to try harder!'

Like a machine, or at least somepony who has been practicing, Fluttershy bobbed her head up and down the shaft. As she moved her silky mouth up and down, she let her delicate tongue massage the head, then gently caress the shaft.

"Mhhmmmmm.....ahhh....ohhh....FLUTTERSHY!!!!!!!!!!" Dusk screamed as he shot out his load. Despite his small stature, his cock fired a massive quantity of cum.

Fluttershy's eyes rolled back as she gulped down the cum. It was almost too much for her to drink. But she was determined. In several gulps, she swallowed all of it. Dusk collapsed to the ground, while Fluttershy sat there in pure ecstasy.

"Oh Dusk." Fluttershy struggled to say, her mind was almost blank from the pleasure of what just happened. "That was amazing!.............Dusk?" Looking over towards Dusk, he was back to a full grown stallion, or at least the way he was before. Walking over, Fluttershy simple lay next to Dusk, snuggling with his now asleep body.

"Maybe we can continue when you wake up." She whispered as she kissed Dusk's cheek. Fluttershy fell asleep in Dusk's arms, while Angel was nice enough to cover them both with a cozy looking blanket.

"It's so cute and romantic, I think I'll throw up................................Back to Rune..........................................

"What do you mean it wears off with time?!" Rune shouted at Zecora.

After giving up on his ten minute search for Dusk, Rune ran straight to Zecora's hut, within the Everfree forest.

"It is as I say." Zecora spoke. "Other then waiting it out, there is no other way."

"So I worried over nothing?" Rune replied, he felt like he kinda wasted his time worrying over this spell. "But where is he?"

"Be patient Rune." Zecora said, looking into her cauldron within the center of her hut. "We shall find him very soon."

The cauldron bubbled, it steamed and then simmered. Slowly a blurred image came into view. Gently tapping at the water with her hoof, Zecroa clarified the image. Now in a better clarity, the before Rune and Zecora was a sleeping Dusk and Fluttershy, embracing each other.

"Wow." Rune exclaimed. "How accurate is this?"

"The bubbling waters do not lie." Zecora replied. "Dusk has been with Fluttershy."

"This I have to see." Rune said as he galloped out the door, running at full pace to Fluttershy's house.

Flying closer to Ponyville, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna sat upon their chariot, being hauled by two pegasus guards.

"No need to be nervous." Celestia said to Luna, patting her on the back.

"We know sister." Luna replied. "But we have never given any form of examination. And what if Rune is not working hard? What if we have failed as an instructor?"

Celestia gently hugged Luna. "Don't worry about it my dear sister. I'm certain that both Dusk and Rune have been working hard with their studies."

"Oh my Luna!!!!!!!" Rune shouted running towards Fluttershy's house. Jumping over logs and through shallow puddles. "Oh wait!!" Rune stopped running. "I can teleport!" Focusing the magic in his horn, Rune visualized the image he saw in the cauldron. In a bright flash of blue light and a puff of smoke, Rune vanished.

Within Fluttershy's house, Fluttershy was now awake and with the help of Angel, making lunch for her and Dusk. Dusk was still asleep. It would be a romantic meal for those two to share. In a puff of smoke and flash of blue light, Rune appeared in the room.

"Rune??!" Fluttershy shouted. The startle caused her to drop the food she was carrying onto the floor.

"No time to explain." Rune panicked. 'Sexy fun time is over, I need Dusk." In a flash, Rune grabbed Dusk and teleported out of the house.

Fluttershy just stood there, confused over what just happened and saddened that Dusk was just stolen a way from her.

Back at the library, Spike was still cleaning, getting prepared for the Princesses arrival. In a puff of smoke and a flash of blue light, Rune appeared, with the sleeping Dusk on his back.

"Hey!" Spike shouted. "I just cleaned there."

"No time for chat Spike." Rune said, dropping Dusk to his back. "We need to wake him up."

Positioning his hoof away from Dusk. "Oh Duskie.......Time to WAKE UP!" Rune then smacked Dusk across the face.

No effect. So Rune began to repeatedly smack Dusk across the face, back and forth. Back and forth.

"Wake up sunshine,"

"Wake up,"

"Rise and shine,"

"Okay fine then,"

"That's for questioning my logic,"

"That's for saying my magic needs practice,"

"That's because it's fun to smack you,"

"WHY...WON'T.....YOU.....WAKE....UP??????"

Rune was loosing patience. Holding back his hoof, almost as if charging an attack. Rune focused all his magic into his hoof.

"WAKE UP!!!!!!!!!!!" Rune unleashed a super smack. This sent Dusk flying across the room, denting the wall in the process.

"Huh....what?" Said a very tired, very groggy Dusk. "Oh Rune...*yawn...what happened, I had the weirdest dream."

"Well no time to explain but-" Rune was interrupted with a knock on the door. [Both]http://918thefan.com/2011/tempests-downpour-anime-in-jokes-10-anime-emotions-2/&docid=evo\_l99lhmQdbM&imgurl=http://918thefan.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/05/scared.jpg&w=200&h=242&ei=YkE7UqRJy8TgA5K1gKAF&zoom=1&ved=1t:3588,r:3,s:0,i:90&iact=rc&page=1&tbnh=193&tbnw=160&start=0&ndsp=16&tx=59&ty=53&biw=-1&bih=-1]Both](http://www.google.com/imgres?um=1&newwindow=1&client=firefox-a&rls=org.mozilla:en-US:official&channel=fflb&hl=en&tbm=isch&tbnid=4lmO8tOyqpUUjM:&imgrefurl=[url=http://918thefan.com/2011/tempests-downpour-anime-in-jokes-10-anime-emotions-2/&docid=evo_l99lhmQdbM&imgurl=http://918thefan.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/05/scared.jpg&w=200&h=242&ei=YkE7UqRJy8TgA5K1gKAF&zoom=1&ved=1t:3588,r:3,s:0,i:90&iact=rc&page=1&tbnh=193&tbnw=160&start=0&ndsp=16&tx=59&ty=53&biw=-1&bih=-1) Dusk and Rune's faces were stuck in shock.[/url] They were almost too terrified to answer. Thankfully Spike answered.

There stood both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.

"Hello my dear student, and hello to you as well Rune." Celestia greeted.

"Good afternoon young Rune and our dear Dusk." Luna followed Celestia's example.

"Hello Princess Celestia, Princess Luna." Dusk replied, his tone was very nervous.

"Hello master." Rune said to Luna. "Hello Princess Celestia." He said to Celestia.

"We are here for your Magical Examination." Celestia said, putting on a pair of reading glasses and a clipboard.

"As are we." Luna did the same that Celestia did.

"Y-yes....of course...." Dusk stuttered.

"So how goes Rune's studies as your colleague?" Celestia asked.

"It's....it's....-" Dusk couldn't respond.

"It's been great..." Rune began improvising. "Dusk helped me research a new method of levitation."

"Oh!?" Both Celestia and Luna responded at once.

"By all means, do tell us." Luna said, using her magic to write something on the clipboard.

"Okay...." Rune began his own lecture. "Dusk has taught me that everything has its own magic field around it, this allows some objects, or even living creatures to naturally attract or repel from another. Looking at this concept, I have found away to slightly change the amount and density of another magical field of energy."

"Impressive!" Celestia was very impressed by this.

'But how does this concept even work? Does it even work?" Luna was skeptical. There was no way Rune could come up with his own scientific discovery so quickly.

"Why explain when I can show you." Rune bragged. Getting into a position, as if he was about to lift a heavy object, Rune channeled his orange aura of magic around his horn.

Suddenly, the library began to shake slightly. Almost as if it was budging. It was quickly made very clear, the library was starting to rise up, it was about to levitate. Rune was sweating a little, but he didn't look like he was struggling. In mere moments, the library was now levitating, and so was everything else that was bolted down.

"This is amazing Rune!" Luna congratulated Rune for this accomplishment. Celestia was impressed but let Luna congratulate him instead, while Dusk was so starstruck, he was speechless.

"Thank you master." Rune said, but in his moment was pride, he lost concentration and everything, including the library fell back down. With a loud THUD.

Picking themselves back up, Rune looked extremely embarrassed. "I'm so so so sorry..."

"It's okay Rune." Luna replied.

"But how did you manage that feat?" Celestia asked. Dusk was curious as well but said nothing.

"Well as I said before." Rune began. "By changing the energy's flow within a flied, I was able to make the object repel the other. So I changed the polarity of the library so the ground rejected the library. This caused the library to levitate."

Then Rune looked around the library and saw the mess. "And apparently it lifted everything else." He quickly shook back to composure. "But my point is that if we can utilize this new method of levitation, we can reduce labor cost and increase production all at the same time."

This..was...astonishing. Almost unbelievable. To think that Rune, a lazy unicorn that had problems studying was able to create a cheaper, more productive, alternative to an already rudimentary spell.

"Well this has been very enlightening." Celestia congratulated Rune.

"It seems that whatever method you." Luna stated, patting Rune on the head, while looked towards Dusk. "keep doing it." Luna walked over to Dusk, kissing him on the cheek. "We shall keep in touch more."

"I feel that is all we required." Celestia stated. "Now come along Luna, we still have business at the castle."

"Yes dear sister." Luna replied.

And with that, both alicorn sisters left a shocked Dusk and a proud Rune.

"Oh my Luna!" Rune shouted. "Can't believed that worked!"

"You mean to tell me that you had no idea what you were doing!?" Dusk exclaimed.

"Not one clue, I wasn't even sure that would work." Rune answered. "But don't get me wrong....I read those books on magical theory you said I had to read. I particularly liked the one that mentioned transformation magic, so many funny pictures. And I have more books to read." With that, Rune used his magic to grab every book on magical theory and hoarded himself inside his room.

"Wow that is......amazing." Dusk said aloud to himself, he was surprised again.

Later that night:

"Dear Princess Celestia,

Today i learned that even if you think you know a pony, they can still surprise you. Despite Rune's lack of appreciation towards standard forms of study; I have seen that if properly motivated, mostly by pictures rather than words, Rune should be able to study at a more productive rate.

I still question his reasons and motivation for this new found want to study. But so long as he is learning I guess.

Your devoted student,

Dusk Shine"

Dear Master Luna,

Today I have realized how fun it is to study magical theory. Despite not really being able to understand most of it. So far, I'm relying on just the pictures. But whatever the case, I'll work harder to impress you.

Your loyal student,

Dawn Rune

P.S. Are you doing anything this weekend?

Chapter 8 - Pinkie's Revenge

Pinkie was furious. Stomping about in her room, mumbling and cursing about.

"That Rune!" She said aloud. "That son of a.......ARGGGGHHH I'm so darn mad."

"Oh don't let it get to you." Pinkamena suggested. Pinkie looked towards a mirror in her room to see Pinkamena staring back.

"How can I not let this get to me???" Pinkie replied. "First we find Duskie's cum all over both Rarity and Trixie, and to top that we weren't even mentioned in the whole chapter!"

"So what? Like it matters if Dusk rubs one out with a whore or two every so often." Pinkamena apathetically replied.

"What about a few days ago." Pinkie started back up. "When we were on our way to Duskie's house, we found Rune, as if he was hiding something. And what happens when we arrive at Duskie's house?'

"He wasn't home, who cares?" Pinkamena was losing interest in this conversation.

"Spike said that Rune turned Duskie into a cute wittle colt." Pinkie was getting even more pissed off. "And were....were....denied.....it.."

"I've always wanted to see if Dusk screamed like a filly when he was a colt, so I'll give you that." Pinkamena replied.

"So we are going to have our revenge!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"And how are "we" going to do that?" Pinkamena was skeptical yet curious.

"Well here's what we are going to do." Pinkie began her plan planning. "We are going to use the Mirror Pool in the Everfree forest."

"WOAH WOAH WOAH, Hold on!" Pinkamena stopped Pinkie. :We can't do that, not even with the fourth wall's help. It's still too soon."

"And that is where you are wrong my alter ego!" Pinkie stated. She reached her hoof under her bed, all the way down to her shoulder. As if fishing for something.

"AH HA!" Pinkie shouted in victory. Pulling out a red, paperback book.

The book's cover read:

Property of Hasbro incorporated

My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic Season Three.

DO NOT STEAL

"Where did you get that???" Pinkamena was in shock and surprise.

"Well..." Pinkie started. "Since we couldn't use the fourth wall's help. I used THE FIFTH WALL!"

"The fifth wall was under our bed???" Pinkamena was so confused.

"After everything we've been through, is this really what confuses you?" Pinkie acted like a wise-ass.

"True enough, so what does it say?" Pinkamena just gave up on arguing and decided to join in.

"Ahem.....Season three, episode five "Too Many Pinkie Pies" This is when we find the Mirror Pool.......let's see.......FOUND IT.......Let's go!"

Before more can be said, Pinkie ran out the door, down the stairs and out of Sugarcube Corners.

Within the Everfree forest, Pinkie finds the exact spot where she is to fall within a few months time. Falling through the hole with a "WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

There, in the center of the cavernous cave was the Mirror Pool. Looking into the water, Pinkie's grin was massive, she was going to enjoy this revenge.

"Wasn't there supposed to be an incantation or something before going in?" Pinkamena asked.

Flipping through the book and throwing it across the water as if it were a stone. "Screw that!" Pinkie said. "We're wasting time." With that, Pinkie cannon-balled into the water.

Pinkie saw her smiling alter ego climbing out of the water. "Perfect, this is exactly what I wanted!"

"This was your plan?" Pinkamena was confused. "Just to have me have my body?"

"Oh silly not just one of you." Pinkie said, pushing the Pinkamena and herself into the water. Pinkie's head, along with three Pinkamena heads emerged from the water. "I wanted three of you!"

"Wait...What??" All three Pinkamenas were now very confused.

"Now the fun begins!" Pinkie exclaimed with a large smile.

A Dusk's house, Dusk and Rune were perplexing over a strange letter.

Duskie and Rune,

Come to Sugarcube Corners.......WeI have a surprise for you.

Love,

Pinkie Pie

""You think this is a-" Dusk started.

"Trap?" Rune finished. "Yes, so what, let's go anyway. What's the worst she can do, force feed us those cupcakes?"

Dusk's mind went back to his traumatic experiences at Sugarcube Corners, especially the basement.

Arriving at Sugarcube Corners took no time. Before knocking on the door, Dusk and Rune saw a piece of paper taped on the door.

Written on crayon:

"Dusk and Rune: Happy Fun Time.

Come behind the house."

"This is obviously-------Rune what are you doing??!" Dusk shouted when he saw Rune walk around the back of the house.

Dusk chased after to see that Rune was already on the ground unconscious. Before Dusk could shout, scream or panic, he too was knocked out.

Before passing out, Dusk faintly heard a voice laughing. "I can't believe that worked? This was really easy."

Rune woke up to the cold, kinda moist air of the cake basement. Squinting his eyes, making sure nopony knew he was awake, Rune looked around. Although Rune has never been there before, the cake's basement went through some renovations since The Date Chapter. Instead of just two racks, a wall covered in torturous tools and a large table. There were still two racks, the table was moved to the far right of the room. All the sharp and pointy tools are gone. There were objects on the table but Rune couldn't make them out. Looking up, Rune found himself caught in a Strappado; he had his arms tied behind his back and was dangling from a ceiling hook. Tied to his legs were weights, they weren't heavy, just uncomfortable. Under Rune was a in ground pool of water. A little steam came from the water, so it was hot just probably not that hot. Rune's ears picked up the sound of multiple hoofs walking outside the door. Sounded like somepony was dragging a body down the stairs.

"No! Absolutely not! Declared a voice.

"Oh why not?" Cried Pinkie.

The door swung open, rather violently. Coming in the room were two Pinkmenas, carrying a knocked out Dusk, dressed in a groom outfit. While a third Pinkamena followed after, arguing with Pinkie Pie.

"We agreed to revenge against Rune, not help you marry that pussy Dusk. The third Pinkamena stated to Pinkie.

"Well since I figured you three would be too busy with Rune, I could seal the deal with Duskie. Can't blame a mare for trying." Pinkie giggled.

"Whatever put him on the rack!" The third Pinkamena ordered, while grabbing the rope that was holding Rune up. "Let's see how our "guest" is doing?"

Cutting the rope with a machete, Rune fell into the water with a loud SPLASH. Pinkamena didn't waste time. After strapping Dusk to the rack, the other two Pinkamenas grabbed hold of Rune's rope, and helped the third Pinkamena pull Rune up.

"*cough *cough *choke *choke" Rune gagged and coughed out water. He was fully awake now.

"Hello Rune." Pinkie said. "Enjoying your stay?"

Rune looked around the room, since everypony knew he was awake. "Oh hello." Rune calmly smiled.

All three Pinkamenas let go of the rope, letting Rune fall into the water.

"Anyone else think that was awkward?" One Pinkamena asked. The other two and Pinkie raised their hoof. "Okay, let's try again." The Pinkamenas grabbed the rope and slowly pulled Rune up.

Rune seemed unaffected. "Thanks for that, I was getting sleepy. Nothing wakes a pony up more than being dropped into a pool of water." Rune was taking this a little too casually.

"You're not even scared?" Pinkie asked.

"Nah." Rune replied.  "This was so sweet of you four to do this for Dusk and I."

"Do you even know why you're here dipshit?!" Pinkamena asked.

"I assume you all are a tad pissed off that I screwed you over during the Date, then ignored you at the Spa and the most resent was when I hid Dusk when he was a colt from you." Rune answered, as if he already knew what they were thinking.

"OKAY SCREW THIS!" Pinkie shouted. "You three can do whatever you want, I don't care what it is, no restrictions." All three Pinkamenas basically saluted Pinkie as if they were all saying "Yes Sir"

"In the meantime..." Pinkie walked towards Dusk. "I'm going to have my fun with Duskie!"

Pinkie jumped onto Dusk, the impact woke him up. "AHHHHHH PInkie......huh what????" Dusk was confused and panicky.

Pinkie simply closed the distance between them and smacked her lips against his. Without consent or reason, Pinkie forced her tongue into Dusk's mouth. "Don't worry Duskie. It's only you and me!"

While Pinkie was working over Dusk, the Pinkamenas were strapping Rune to the other rack. "Hey look what I found." One of the Pinkamenas said, holding a pink vial.

The other Pinkamenas looked over. "Where did you find that?"

"This fetish freak hid this up his ass." The Pinkamena replied.

"I wonder what it does?" The other asked.

"Both of you, help me strap this guy's legs!" Pinkamena shouted. Rune was flailing his legs about.

In one swift kick, Rune knocked the vial out of the Pinkamena's hoof, The vial flew across the room, landing in the pool.

Pinkamena punched Rune in the stomach. "What did you just kick? What was in that vial?!"

Rune laughed, while catching his breath. "Potion of Passion: Powdered edition......just add water."

"WHAT?!" All the Pinkamenas said at once.

The room quickly filled with the pink smoke, but it was thicker. Guess Rune kicked in a higher dosage.

"YOU SON OF A............ohhhhh....mhhhhhmmm." Pinkamena couldn't help but start to feel herself up. Her hoof began rubbing her inner thighs while the other hoof was massaging her body. It was so much, she dropped to her knees.

"You think this is enough to stop me from gutting you like a fish?" Pinkamena asked, struggling to look up. There in front of her eyes was quite the sight.

"Ohhhh.........AAhhhhhh........Right...there.....Kiss me more......mmmhhhmmm....Ohhh....right there, keep going..." The other two Pinkamenas were busy kissing, licking and gently biting Rune all over.

:You...ahhh...Bastard...ohhhh...how.....mhhhh.....can this be....oh right there.....happening?" Pinkamena struggled to maintain you sanity.

"It's quite simple." Rune said, removing his mouth from one of the Pinkamenas. "Since Pinkie didn't use the incantation at the Pool, you clones all share the same mind and experiences. So each one of you are feeling the pleasure of all three."

"How do you.....ohh..mhmmm...ahhh....know all this??" Pinkamena moaned in pleasure.

"After all this, I'll explain. But for now, how about some love?" Rune arrogantly smirked.

To give into Rune's arrogance and such is the last thing Pinkamena wanted. But the pleasure she was feeling from her other clones was too much for her to hold in. Looking over to the other rack, Pinkamena saw Pinkie bobbing her head up and down Dusk's now erect cock. Licking her lips at the very sight of it Pinkamena choose to give in, but only to Dusk.

Dusk was feeling so much pleasure. Sure this wasn't the first time a mare went down on him. But this time felt different. Maybe because the pink smoke that enveloped the room has made everypony extra sensitive. Fighting through the pleasure, Dusk opened his eyes to see Pinkamena, panting, groaning and rubbing her pussy over him.

"Pink...amena?" Dusk moaned. The pleasure of Pinkie's tongue made it hard to speak.

"Just shut up...ohh...and lick it...." Pinkamena said, forcing her wet pussy over Dusk's mouth.

Instinctively, Dusk's tongue reacted, forcing its way deep into Pinkamena's pussy.

"Oh yeah!.....Right there....Scratch that itch...." Pinkamena loudly moaned in pleasure. "To think, I almost missed this."

Unfortunately it wasn't long before Pinkamena came. "How is that...we only started."

Looking to Rune, she had her answer.

"Oh Celestia." One of the Pinkamena moaned. "I came just from putting it in........It's sooooo big, so deep inside!"

The other Pinkamena already had Rune's rack turned onto its back. Where she was now able to have her fun with Rune's face.

"Oh yeah, Right up in my wet pussy, stick your horn deep inside me!" Instead of the tongue route, this Pinkamena had Rune's horn shoved into her pussy. This action even caused all three Pinkamenas to cum at once again. "I love how big your horn is!!!!!"

"What are you talking about??" Pinkie shouted, releasing her oral grip from Dusk. "My Duskie is SOOOOO much bigger that Rune. And I'll bet he can last longer."

"A contest perhaps?"

"Yes, that's a good idea, let's see....ohhh Celestia I'm cumming again.....who's better."

"Your.....ON!" Both Pinkie and Pinkamena shouted.

Not wanting to lose, Pinkie took her mouth of Dusk and positioned her now gushing pussy towards Dusk's pulsing cock.

"It's going in.....OHHOOHHHHHH.....Duskie.....AAHHH.....mmmhhhmmmm....ooohhh yeah Duskie....right there!" Pinkie experienced multiple orgasms just from sticking it in. In one thrust, Dusk's dick went all the way inside Pinkie, and was now kissing her womb.

At the same time the other Pinkamena on Rune just ground their pussies on Rune's cock and horn.

"Ohhhhhh.......Ahhhhhh...!!!!!" Louder and louder Rune's Pinkamenas howled in orgasm.

"Pinkie....." Pinkamena moaned, looking at Pinkie.

"Pinkamena...." Pinkie moaned back. Looking deep into each others eyes, both their mouths met with a passionate kiss of lips, drool and tongue.

"This feels sooooo good!" Pinkie loved every moment of this. Not only did she finally get to have sex with Dusk, but she even got the chance to make out with her other half. She has wondered what it would be like and Pinkamena might of felt the same.

"The little bitch is too good...........ohhh.....mmmhhhmmm.....I might just keep him......ohhh stick that tongue deeper........as a pet......." Pinkamena's mind was becoming a blank.

"I'm about to cum......" Rune groaned, pussy juice trickling down his face.

Both Pinkamenas quickly got off Rune, removed Rune's restraints, and wrapped their mouths and tongues around Rune's love juice coated cock.

"Just give us.....That BIG load....." Both Pinkamenas looked like they were ready to orgasm again, their faced were red, as if they were in heat.

"Here....it.....COMES!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Rune shouted, his dick shot out a mass of thick, white cum all over his Pinkamenas' faced, mane and inside their moist, eager mouths.

"AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Both Pinkamenas shouted as their coats were covered in Rune's cum. This caused a strange reaction with the Pinkamenas. While they were passionately licking Rune's cum off each other, they slowly faded away.

Since all the Pinkamenas shared the same experiences, the one over Dusk's mouth also vanished.

Pinkie looked around and saw Rune was now alone. "Here Rune." Pinkie moaned, showing off her plump ass. "There's still a spot for you here..." Pinkie was now shaking her ass, just begging for another cock inside her. That's one strong aphrodisiac that was mixed into the room. "Hurry Rune, BUCK MY ASS......hurry...hurry"

Rune saw this and with no blood in his head to speak of. He leap at Pinkie, positioned his dick to her ass, started to slowly wedge his way inside.

"Hurry!" Pinkie demanded. "Just buck my ass!"

And that was the last thing Rune needed to hear before he lost all reason. So he just forced his cock inside Pinkie's hot, tight ass.

"AHHHHHHHHHH!" Pinkie shouted. Despite basically being in a mass of heat and nymphomania, having a dick shoved up your ass will still hurt. But the feeling of having two cocks inside her and finally doing it with her Dusk made the pain bearable.

Nopony could think, there was no reason or logic. At this point there was only loud, passionate sex. Rune was now quickly moving his dick in and out of Pinkie's tight ass. If felt as if he was caught in a vice-grip. Feeling Rune from behind made Pinkie's hips swerve and buck on their own. Bending over, Pinkie met Dusk's mouth with another kiss of tongues.

"AAAHHHHH........OOOHHHH...MMHHHHMMM......I'M.....GOING TO CUM........OH DUSKIE....DUSKIE......I'M CUMMING....I'M CUMMING!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Pinkie shouted and moaned. She looked Dusk straight into the eye. Dusk looked he was going to cum. Even Rune looked like he was about to blow his load.

"Duskie......look me in the eye....." Pinkie begged for Dusk to look at her. "I want us to cum together...look at me!"

Dusk struggled to opened his eyes, but the heart-like, lovely and very sexy look in Pinkie's eyes and her mane now a mess and drenched in sweat was too much for him.

"Pinkie....aaaaahhh!!!!" Dusk came a large shot of cum straight inside Pinkie's womb.

"AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Pinkie in turn came from the feeling of being came into.

"Aaarrrhhhhhhh!!" The feeling of Pinkie's ass tightening from her cumming cause him to cum deep into her ass.

Rune fell back from exhaustion, hitting his back on the cold floor. Dusk passed out as well, still strapped to the rack, his now limp dick plopped out of Pinkie's pussy. Pinkie's eyes rolled to the back of her head and she too passed out. Her pussy and ass gushed both Dusk and Rune's cum.

It was several hours later that Pinkie finally woke up.

"Uhhh huh what?" Pinkie looked around and saw her basement dungeon. The pool water has long turned cold, and both racks were covered in cum. Even Pinkie's coat was almost more white than pink from all the cum on her. Both her pussy and ass were filled with cum.

"What happened?" Pinkie couldn't recall the last few hours. "Last thing I remember was inviting Duskie and Rune over.......Wait a minute." Quickly tasting the cum from her pussy, it has a thick almost chewy texture. "That's Duskie's cum. But what's this?" Pinkie took a hoof full of the cum pouring out of her ass. "I don't recognize this flavor."

Looking over to the table on the other side of the room, there was a note:

Dear Pinkie,

By the time you read this, you will have no memory of what happened hours ago, even I'm forgetting what happened as I write this. Dusk is still asleep and I'm really bad at cleaning up messes. So we left. I promised Pinkamena I would explain how I knew everything about your plan and what not. Tell her that I'll explain everything later.

-Rune

"Hmmmm" Pinkie pondered. "I wonder what he means by all this? Oh well." Pinkie tossed the note into the pool. She then headed over to a corner of the room. Reaching her hoofs up, Pinkie pulled down a video camera.

"This should tell me everything!" Pinkie smiled, curious and excited for what this camera recorded.

Chapter 9.1 - Dusk's Betrayal

Dusk woke up surprisingly calmly. He made it down the stairs with no problems. He ate breakfast with no hassle and even was able to write some new notes and study. It wasn't until night that Dusk realized. Something was off today......Where was Rune? Heading straight to Rune's room.

"Rune?" Dusk knocked on the door. The door slowly opened. Within the room, Rune was sitting on the floor. Around him were several papers, parchments and open scrolls. Most of them were written in strange, foreign and very bizarre languages, charts and graphs. "Rune!? What is all this?"

Rune turned towards Dusk, his mane was a bigger mess than it usually was, his eyes were almost blank and lifeless, with heavy sacs under them. "H......ey Dusk..." Rune sounded tired.

"What are you doing and when was the last time you slept?" Dusk asked, kinda worried.

"Oh well I got this letter from...*loud yawn...from Master Luna a week ago, and it's encoded." Rune said, showing Dusk the letter:

Xk qc hiev Tytmp,

Xlmw mw csyv Tvmrgiww. Ai lezi e xewo jsv csy.

BDOA - RUTL - ISHA - NKEC - GTPE

Csyv Qcwxiv,

Tvmrgiww Pyre

"Ummmm I have no idea what this means..." Dusk said puzzled.

"I know what kind of code it is." Rune replied with another yawn. Using his magic to levitate a few of the parchments. "But to crack it, I have to shift the letters over. But I don't know how many letters it has to be shifted."

Dusk looked over the letter again. "Maybe these bolder letters have a clue."

"I tried that." Rune said. "There are five segments and when I shifted the letters five times in any direction, it was still gibberish."

"But each segment has four letters." Dusk suggested.

Rune's eyes widened......leaping at Dusk, Rune took the letter, ran to his desk. In mere moments Rune was done.

Rune was now able to translate the letter:

To my Dear Pupil,

This is your Princess. We have a task for you.

B D O  A

R U T  L

I  S H  A

N K  E C

G T P E

Bring Dusk to the Palace

Your Master,

Princess Luna

Rune took a step away from the desk. Turned to Dusk, walked to him, laying his hoofs on Dusk's shoulders.

"Rune??" Dusk was puzzled.

"Poof..."Rune quietly said, in a flash of orange light and white smoke, Rune teleported himself and Dusk.

Next thing anypony knew, they were outside Princess Luna's chamber doors. The doors were a mass of metal and wood.

"What was that? What are we doing here??" Dusk was confused and panicky.

"Shhhhh...." Rune hushed Dusk. "Master wanted me to bring you here." Rune was too tired to completely think. "Master?!" Rune knocked on the door.

The massive doors slowly opened to reveal Princess Luna. "Ah Rune, Dusk. So glad you could make it."

Rune got to his knees. "I'm sorry master. I'm sorry it took me a week to decode your message."

"Tis okay Rune." Luna replied. "But we have business with Dusk. We also have a task for thy."

"Anything Master!" Rune was anxious to "redeem" himself. Dusk just stood there like. "What the hell is going on?"

"We want you to retrieve an object of interest." Luna started. "We require a relic from our time as Nightmare Moon."

"Anything you want Master, I shall deliver." Rune started. "So where is this relic?"

"On the Moon." Luna answered rather bluntly.

..............................................................................................................................................................................

"No problem Master!!!" Rune was confident. And with that, he teleported away in a puff of smoke and orange light.

"Now that Rune is gone..." Luna walked Dusk into the room, closing the door behind her. "Let's begin shall we!"

"Uhhh begin what??" Dusk asked.

Luna laid across the bed in the center of the room. "Why doing what a dear husband should do." She spoke very sensually.

....................................................................Meanwhile............................................................................................

"What do you mean you don't know how to get to the moon?" Rune questioned Pinkamena.

Rune was standing in the basement of Sugarcube Corners, Pinkamena was scrapping dried blood of various sharp and pointy instruments.

"Why should we help you?" Pinkamena asked. "After watching that tape, after what you pulled......" Pinkamena pointed a small, curved dagger at Rune. :You're lucky I haven't stabbed you already."

'Maybe we can make a deal?' Pinkie thought to her alter ego.

'I'm not negotiating with this asshole!' Pinkamena replied in her mind.

"Oh come now." Rune said. "Sure I'm selfish, but "Asshole" is a bit too strong."

"OKAY THAT'S IT!!!" Pinkamena dropped the steel wool and dagger. In one swift motion pinned Rune to the wall, her arm pressed on his neck.

"Was there a need for that?" Rune smugly asked.

"SHUT UP!!!" Pinkamena shouted, pushing harder. "How do you know all this??"

"Alright....*choke choke....I'll talk...I'll talk..." Rune replied.

Pinkamena dropped Rune to the ground, walked over to the dagger and started scrubbing it again.

"I can read minds...---" Rune said quietly, but the dagger flew by his head, sticking into the stone wall.

"I'm sorry, I didn't quite hear that....Try again." Pinkamena was loosing patience.

"I can read minds!" Rune loudly replied.

"Ohhhhhhh....." Pinkie, now in control replied with a curious grin. "Tell me tell me more!"

"Every unicorn generally has a special talent in addition to using magic." Rune started. "For example, Dusk is naturally skilled with magic. Myself, I can read the mind of anypony around me."

"That's amazing!!!" Pinkie was excited. "So that's how you knew about Pinkamena and what we were planning?"

"That's correct." Rune answered. "It took some practice and years of headaches, but I'm now able to control what I'm looking for. For example: when I met all of you mares, I read your thoughts and memories to determine what I could use for any future plans. That's how I was able to make each date as convincing as they were. I was even more amazed when I found out you have another personality inside. So that's how I know what you were planning." Rune paused for a few moments. "Wow, did Dusk and I do all that? Wow, never would of thought you'd be into the threesome idea!"

Another dagger flew by Rune's face and this time it stuck into the end of the other dagger in the wall.

"Sorry...it slipped." Pinkie giggled.

"So I explained myself, so help me get to the moon!" Rune was insistent.

"Okie Dokie!" Pinkie got up, clapped her hoofs together, wiggled her ass, flicked her tail and did flips over the pool in the center. The pool lit up with a faint light, and the moon became visible.

"Here you go!" Pinkie smiled.

Rune looked over into the pool. "Okay......wow...got to love that fourth wall power of yours." Rune thanked Pinkie.

"Oh that wasn't the fourth wall." Pinkie replied. "It was the fifth wall!" With that Pinkie pushed Rune into the pool.

.......................................................Back to Dusk and Luna.......................................................................................

Dusk was now laying on the bed, his bare body facing Princess Luna; who was now slowly making her way towards the bed. Slowly, Luna strutted her way to the bed. She was screwed over at the Spa, though she had no proof, she suspected Rune played a part in Dusk's disappearance.

"Princess." Dusk tried to reason with Luna. "We really shouldn't do this, what if somepony finds us?"

"Oh my Darling Dusk." Luna made to the bed. Slowly crawling onto it, making he way to Dusk, who was unable to move. "We have the whole night to ourselves, there will be no...more...interruptions..." Before Dusk could answer, Luna sealed his lips with her own.

Her lips were soft and gentle, the kissing alone was making it hard to think. Luna herself was excited. Her wings were spread wide open. It was as if she either prepared for this or she's been fantasizing about this.

"Princess..."Dusk tried to speak. Luna gently put her hoof to his mouth.

"Ssshhhh my dear....don't speak." Luna positioned herself on top of Dusk. "Just take me."

Luna pushed her slender body against Dusk's. The warmth of her body and the smooth texture of her coat against his own was amazing. It was as if they were becoming one.

"Let's begin...." Luna whispered into Dusk's ear.

Luna started to gently kiss Dusk's neck, moving ever so slowly down Dusk's neck. Her lips and tongue soon reached Dusk's chest. Luna's soft hoofs feeling Dusk's chest as her mouth went lower and lower.

"No Princess....we shouldn't..this isn't-" Dusk stopped mid-sentence when Luna's silky mouth reached his penis.

Her tongue was gentle as it wrapped itself around the head, the lips were soft and effortlessly moved up and down the shaft with ease. Luna's horn started showering Dusk in a mist of blue sparks, that felt warm as they crackled on his chest. Luna's hoof moving around his chest added to the sensation. But the best part was Luna's wings. By gently flapping them, a small cool breeze swept Dusk, so he was now feeling the warmth of sparks, the cooling of a breeze and Luna's soft hoofs rubbing his body sent shivers all over Dusk's body. He wasn't going to last long.

Luna knew this, she could tell from Dusk's shivers, that he was ready to blow. But without the potion Dusk had used the last two times he had sex, he was a quick shot. Without word of warning, Dusk blew his load into Princess Luna's eager mouth.

"I'm sorry Princess." Dusk apologized. 'I just couldn't--"

"Tis okay." Luna interrupted. Taking a gulp, Luna's face expressed one of pure pleasure and joy. This has got to be the greatest she's felt in over a thousand years. "Let's continue."

Luna moved her hips to Dusk's still erect cock. Feeling like a tease, she decided instead of just putting it in she would grind her wet pussy lips against the shaft.

"Mhhhhmmmm...does this feel good?" Luna passionately asked.

"Yess.....mmhhhmmmm..." Dusk subtlety moaned.

Luna wanted to make this last, but she really wanted Dusk inside her.

"You know, we've been thinking about you." Luna spoke into Dusk's ear, her hoof positioning Dusk's cock to her waiting pussy. "All those nights we've pleasured ourself, the times we've visited you in your dreams." Luna then sat on the dick, the thick shaft and head forcing itself deep inside her pussy. "But we would have never guessed that you were THIS BIG!!"

Instinctively, Luna began moving her hips on her own. It was as if they had minds of their own. As her hips bucked back and forth on Dusk, Luna's arms and hoofs sensually moved over her body, her wings spread wide opne, she was showing off everything.

"Look at us." Luna moaned in pleasure. Her face in a blush. "Look at us riding your massive stallionhood.!"

Dusk looked at Luna. She was breath taking. Her dark, slender body shone in the moonlight. It was as if the moon itself was placed in the sky just to show off her sexy body to Dusk. Her face was flushed with a red blush, her breath was heavy and repetitive and her eyes......they shone brighter and more beautiful than the stars. Her hoofs moved ups and down her body, slowly; showing off every curve on her body. This sight made Dusk's cock harder, but he was ready to cum soon.

"Princess...." Dusk gave into the moment, grabbing Luna's hips and started moving her up and down deeper and faster.

"OHHHH DUSK!!!!!!!!!" Luna loudly moaned. "YOU'RE AMAZING...........DON'T STOP......IT FEELS SOOOO GOOD!!"

"Princess...I'm gonna...I'm gonna...." Dusk was about to cum.

"Inside, we want it inside us." Luna passionately begged. "We want your thick seed deep inside us!"

That was the last thing Dusk needed to hear. In one final, hard, deep thrust, Dusk pumped his cum deep inside Luna's gluttonous pussy.

"AAAHHHHH!!!!!!!!" Both Dusk and Luna came at once.

Usually there would be pillow talk or maybe even kissing. But there is a much sadder ending.

CRASH......SHATTER..... that sound filled the chamber room.

Luna and Dusk quickly looked over.

There in the open door way, was Rune; who has just returned with the relic Luna wanted. But after what he just saw, Rune dropped the relic, it shattered on the floor. Rune's face showed that of sorrow, betrayal and rage. Only a single tear drop moved down his face.

"Rune?!" Both Luna and Dusk spoke in unison.

Chapter 9.3 - This is all a Dream

There was nothing.

No light, no thought, nothing............

Then a bright flash.

The void emptied of the dark and filled with a blinding light.

When the light faded, Dusk could see again. Dusk looked around the void. Everything was white, as far as the eye could see....nothing.

"Where am I?" He said aloud. "RUNE!" He shouted into a emptiness. "RUNE!? WHERE ARE YOU?"

At first there was nothing. No reaction. But then a sound filled the air.

Crack

The sound continued. The air was cracking around Dusk.

CrackCrackCrackCrackCrackCrackCrackCrack

"What's.....What's going on?" Dusk shouted in confusion.

Shatter The cracks gave way, the air shattered like glass.

Around Dusk was now a clear sky.......

"What is all this?" Dusk was now really confused. But then again, who wouldn't be confused.

"Looks like he went overboard." Casually spoke a voice from behind Dusk.

Dusk quickly turned to see Rune but there was something different.

"Rune?!" Dusk replied in shock. "What is all this? Why are you a colt?"

"I'll explain later." The chibi Rune explained. "But first we should leave."

"Why?" Dusk asked.

"Because of that." Little Rune pointed his hoof downward.

Under the sky, passed the moving clouds was the planet Earth. But it was a disaster. The land was cracking, lava bled form volcanoes, and the sea stuck the land with great tsunamis.

"This way." The little Rune said. Placing his hoof on the space of air in front of him, Rune pushed on it and right there, a door opened to another white, empty space.

Without a second thought, Dusk ran through the door way. Before the door closed, Dusk saw the planet rip, shake and finally implode.

"Okay." Dusk said, catching his breath. "What was all that? How are you a colt?"

"Okay, I'll explain." The Rune promised. "But first a scenery change." Waving his hoof in front of him, the empty space filled with endless selves of books and painting. It even had wall to wall carpeting and a massive fireplace.

"Get comfortable." Rune said sitting down. "This could take awhile to explain."

.....................................................................................................................................................................................

'What do you mean they haven't woken yet?!" Princess Luna yelled at one of the nurse ponies.

Inside the Infirmary was a large room, filled with beds. Several nurse and doctor ponies were running back and forth, trying to get something that might help the still sleeping Dusk and Rune.

"I'm sorry Princess." The nurse pony bowed. "But we've tried our best medicines and magics, they won't wake up."

"It's been several hours already!" Captain Shining Armor stated while walking into the room, two anonymous guards besides him. "The sun has long since risen and they still show no sign of recovery?!"

"Captain Armor." The head doctor pony came up to Armor. "I believe I already informed you that guards were not necessary."

"I believe it is necessary." Armor inquired, pointing a hoof at Rune. "That unicorn destroyed more than half of the entire front courtyard. All in an attempt to kill my own brother!"

"Armor! That's quite enough!" Luna responded. "I will respect that you want justice done, but it will happen when both Dusk and Rune are returned to us." Her voice was getting deeper and more serious. "And no sooner."

"Y-yes your majesty." Armor apologized. His reaction was to be expected, one doesn't usually wake in the middle of the night to find somepony trying to kill your brother. "Where's that healer?" Armor shouted.

"I'm here." Called a soft voice from the doorway. In the doorway was a greyish pink alicorn, with a mane of gold, violet and rose colors.

"Cadance?!" Armor inquired in confusion. "What are you doing here?"

"I was called to look these two over and see if I could help." Cadance walked over to Armor. She leaned in and calmly kissed him on both cheeks. "Don't worry Armor, Dusk will be fine." This did in fact calm the captain a great deal. Cadance always had a way to handle Shining Armor.

Cadance didn't require much time to look over the two sleeping unicorns. "Their minds have mended together. And if left as it is, they may never awaken."

"Then how can we wake them up?" Armor and Luna asked.

"We need to find the source of the mending." Cadance concluded. "The cause is within their minds, so so all we can do is wait for them to solve the problem within."

"Or if some other pony entered their mind?" Celestia asked, walking into the room. She had just left a quick press conference, explaining that Canterlot was not under attack and everything was merely an accident. "I assume that is what you were thinking Luna."

"That's right!" Luna stated. "We can enter their minds through their dreams and assist them!"

"That could work." Cadance theorized. "But we don't know what it could do."

"There isn't enough time!" Luna's voice switched to Canterlot voice mode. "Somepony! Get us a bed!"

Three nurse ponies quickly ran to the nearest vacant bed, wheeling it over to Dusk and Rune's bed.

"We will reach them." Luna started to fall asleep in the bed. "And we shall bring them back!"

Luna was now asleep, her mind merging with Dusk and Rune's.

"All we can do now is wait." Celestia stated, trying to reassure the ponies in the room.

......................................................................................................................................................................................

"I don't understand what you're saying Rune." Dusk was drinking some hot tea, sitting in comfort couches, all in front of an open fire with the little Rune, who was drinking, kinda proudly out of a sippy cup.

"I figured you wouldn't get it the first time." Rune put down the sippy cup. "I am Rune but I am also not Rune. I am his Subconscious mind. I am the voice in his head telling him that something is a bad idea or good idea. I am the part of him that thinks things through."

Dusk was shocked. If this was what he was thinking like, he'd have to deal with another pony with two personalities.

"Oh don't worry." The little Rune laughed. "I'm not some separate personality or something. I am Rune but after what I saw you do to our beloved Luna." Rune got up and started pacing. "I'll admit I over reacted. But I still feel well justified. Did you not know that I wanted to be with Luna? That I loved her and it is painful to watch what you love being taken by another. When I saw that, my mind literally snapped. I had only one desire, to kill you. But right now I regret my irrational choice. It's my fault we are like this and for that I am sorry."

"No! I'm sorry!" Dusk said, almost getting on his knees. "I didn't know you cared about Princess Luna like that."

"It's okay." Rune responded. "But I need your help. My conscious mind is drowning in my jealousy, anger and hatred. If we don't rejoin myself with my conscious mind, we might never wake up."

"Okay." Dusk agreed. "Where do we go?"

There was a sudden ripple in the air, as if the very air was water.

"Hmmm" Inquired Rune. "Looks like there's some other pony here...........................Ah it's Master Luna!"

"She mus of come to save us!" Dusk was trying to be an optimist.

"Or to save you!" Rune responded. 'Remember, she used us to bring you to her. Right now I have very high doubts Master cares about me." Rune then pushed the air as if it were a door, opening it to reveal a forest on the other side. "but regardless, let's see what's she's doing here and maybe she can help."

Both Dusk and Rune went through the portal and the door closed.

...................................................................................................................................................................................

Rune looked around. He saw darkness. Nothing was around him. It was dark, yet warm; almost relaxing. Soon a dim light illuminated the room. When his eyes adjusted, Rune saw the room around him. he room was covered in fine cloth. Around him, were countless pillows, all of dark blues, violets and reds. There were no window, the only visible exit was a doorway. There was a door but it was made of beads.

"Where?" Rune looked around. "Where am i?"

"You are where you should be." Spoke a sensual voice.

Through the doorway strut Princess Luna.

"Master?" Rune said, confused.

"Shhhh." Luna spoke, laying next to Rune, cuddling up against him. "You are here, and I am with you."

Rune didn't know what to think. The last thing he remembered was charging at Dusk. But now Luna was here, besides him. "It is as it should be." Rune accepted, wrapping his hoof around Luna.

Before drifting off to sleep, Luna let out a quiet giggle, and her eyes briefly glowed a dark orange.

....................................................................................................................................................................................

The little Rune and Dusk walked along the dirt road of the forest of Rune's mind.

"So Rune." Dusk asked. "Why are you not angry? I mean after everything, you're calmer than you usually are."

"Oh well that's simple Dusk." Rune answered. "My anger is with my conscious mind. I was there when everything happened, but I lost myself when I charged at you."

Eventually Dusk and Rune made it to a large field, full of while lily flowers.

"Oh here she is." Rune stated.

Walking to the center of the field, Dusk and Rune found Princess Luna, but wandering the field.

"Hey! Master!" Rune shouted.

Luna looked over, and the joyous look on her face when she saw both Dusk and Rune.

"DUSK!!! RUNE!!!" Luna shouted, running towards the unicorns.

After seeing Rune's short stature, Luna stopped. "We are glad you are okay. But what happened to you Rune?"

"Long story short, my mind was split in half and I need to find my other half." Rune responded.

"Okay." Luna said, accepting the answer. "Where do we start?"

"Well since you're here, I was hoping you'd be able to use your magic over dreams to help us."

"We would if we could, but we cannot." Luna reluctantly replied. "Since entering, we have had no such luck using magic, we cannot even fly."

"How is that even possible?" Dusk asked.

"It's because it's not allowed." Rune responded. "Master Luna's power only works on dreams. This isn't a dream. And Dusk you can't use magic either. Since Rune's mind is dominant, Rune has all the control."

"Then do something about it!" Dusk said.

"I would, but need to whole again to get us out." Rune said, pushing on the air to create a doorway into a black abyss. "So let's get my other half back."

.....................................................................................................................................................................................

"You think their okay in there?" Armor asked Cadance.

Princess Cadance, Princess Celestia and Shining Armor stood over the three sleeping ponies. Despite doing their best not to show it, all of them had the same look on their face, worry.

Cadance used her light blue glowing horn as a form of CT Scan. Cadance moved her magic over the three ponies.

"Their magic is becoming more stable!" Cadance said with a reassuring smile.

"Whatever they are doing, they need to keep doing it!" Celestia guessed.

....................................................................................................................................................................................

Luna, Dusk and the little Rune were walking along an elongated hallway. Doors of all sizes lines this hall. There was no color, it was as if they were floating in a black abyss. heck, that's what they were doing. They weren't even walking, they were literally hovering along the hall.

"So what are all these doors?" Dusk asked.

"They are portals into parts of Rune's mind." Luna answered.

"You've been here a before?" Rune asked.

"Rune once showed us." Luna answered. "When we discovered he could read minds."

"Rune can read minds??" Dusk interjected.

"Yes." Rune answered. "She I was a little colt, the mind was an open book to me. I only recently was able to "master" it."

"I never knew." Dusk said.

"How would you of known?" Rune replied. "It's not like you'd believe him anyways."

Further down the hall, there was a sound.....a sound like somepony was crying. Perhaps they found Rune's conscious mind?

"He's not in that door." Rune stated to Dusk. "But if you want to know more about Dusk, you're free to open that door."

Dusk, out of curiosity, opened the door. The inside was peculiar. It was like looking into a blurred image. The scene began to clarify.

.......................................................................................................................................................................................

It was dark, it was cold, it was raining. Dusk saw Canterlot's castle. Outside the main gates of the palace, there was a blue unicorn, with a soaked, dirty brown mane. His face flat against the stone ground in a form of bow. His body was slender, almost skeletal.

The doors open, and both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walk out into the rain. Standing before the unicorn was Princess Luna. "Why do you stay there still?" Luna asked, in her Canterlot voice. "it has been nearly a fortnight, if you do not leave, you will die!"

"NO!" The unicorn barely was able to shout back. "I will not leave until you accept me as your apprentice!"

"I have told you before." Luna responded. "It is not possible. Ask my sister, ask any other unicorn. But not us! We cannot take on a student. We are unable to!"

"NO!" The unicorn was losing consciousness fast. "You are the only one I want to teach me! I would rather die than have any other pony!"

There was a silence. Celestia dared say nothing. What could she say?

"Why are you doing this?" Luna asked calmly.

"I'm tired of failure......" The unicorn was almost out. "I want knowledge.....I want friends...........and above all else...........I WANT OTHERS TO APPRECIATE ME!!!!!!!!!!!"

That line. Those words. That statement, it struck Luna hard. She knew, more than anypony that feeling. I want to be appreciated.

"Very well." Luna calmly spoke. Her wings were now fully spread. "What is your name?"

"Dawn.......Dawn Rune." Rune barely was able to speak.

"Then Dawn Rune...." Luna spoke loudly in her Canterlot voice. "We hereby name thy our apprentice!"

Rune would be cheering, but lack of food, water and sleep took his toll, he feel unconscious upon the ground.

.......................................................................................................................................................................................

"That was the happiest day of my life." Rune stated, as Dusk closed the door.

"And one of the most terrifying for us." Luna said. "If you had stayed out another day, you would of died of starvation."

"That's why I'm so thankful you took me in." Rune smiled.

Dusk couldn't say anything, what could he say? Dusk finally realized....he knew less and less about Rune than he thought. Kinda depressing really.

At the end of the hall, was the door made of beads.

"There it is!" Rune shouted, but then stopped.

"Rune?" Dusk said, turning back at Rune. "Why'd you stop?"

"Because I can't risk getting any closer." Rune responded. "I am the subconscious. The subconscious and conscious must work as one but can never meet. It would cause an involuntary struggle for power over the mental dominance."

Both Dusk and Luna were both very shocked. This has got to be the most complicated sentence Rune has ever said. They assumed he didn't even know what half those words meant.

"So we'll have to go alone?" Dusk asked.

"Yes. But be careful..." Rune stated. "My desire is clouded by my jealousy, anger and hatred. It will try to stop you."

"We will get Rune back." Luna promised.

Leaving the little Rune behind, Dusk and Luna picked up the speed. The beaded door became closer and closer. Mere feet away, their goal almost in their grasp, when a figure emerged from the doorway. It was the Luna that was with Rune earlier.

"What is this?" The real Luna demanded.

"Oh you?" The fake Luna inquired. "We didn't expect the real one to come, or at least not this quickly."

"Why are there two of you?" Dusk asked.

The fake Luna turned to Dusk and her eyes suddenly burned with anger. "YOU!!!!!!!!!!! THE CAUSE OF THIS!!!!!!!!!!!"

Luna stepped in front of Dusk, ready to protect him.

"But it does not matter now." The fake Luna calmed down. "Soon enough the mind will break and Rune will be lost."

"How is that a good thing?" Dusk asked. "If you're part of Rune's mind, then won't you die?"

"I I must, then I must." The fake Luna responded. "I only want Rune's desires fulfilled. His desire is to fade away."

"Why would Rune want that?" The real Luna responded.

"Can you really ask that?" The other Luna replied. "After accepting him, only to use him like some toy. No not even a toy, a toy is something you have fun with." She then looked at Dusk. "You had fun with your real toy!"

Luna couldn't say anything. The other Luna was right. Rune always appeared like he held her in high regards. But Luna always assumed that was expected of an apprentice. Never once did she consider Rune's feelings.

"Regardless!" Dusk interjected. "We want Rune to tell us that, not some figment of hie mind!"

The other Luna was pissed by this comment. "Figment?! FIGMENT!!!" She then began to glow a dark orange aura. "I'll show you how much of a "Figment" I am!"

Her body grew in size, her head split into three separate heads supported by long necks. Each head looked exactly like Luna. Her body became long and scaly, her wings and rear legs vanished. Her front legs became large arms and her hoofs, sharp claws. The Luna created by Rune's desire has now become a hydra of Rune's jealousy, anger and hatred.

Dusk and Luna just stood there, unable to move. Neither of them could use magic and this fake Luna just turned into a three headed hydra, like ten times their size.

"Regardless of your size!" Luna shouted. "We shall defeat you!" Luna tucked her wings in and charged at the hydra.

The beast tried to slash and claw at Luna but she was able to dodge the attacks. Jumping onto the claw, Luna ran up the arm towards one of the heads. Try all she could, Luna couldn't even power up her horn. This caused her to b distracted for a mere moment, long enough for the hydra to grab her with its other claw.

"Dusk!" Luna shouted. "We need you to cover your ears, and run!"

Dusk nodded and started running towards the beaded door.

"I won't let you disturb RUNE!" The hydra shouted, reaching its claw towards Dusk.

"RRUUUUUUUUUUUNNEE!!!!!!!!!!!" Princess Luna shouted in her loudest Canterlot voice.

The shout stunned the hydra, allowing Dusk to break through the beads and land in the room.

"Rune?!" Dusk shouted into the dark room. The room was now different that before: the room was a mass of empty, black abyss. All except for Rune, still asleep, but now chains were wrapped around him, pulling at him, clinging him to the space within the center of the room.

"Rune?!" Dusk shouted, running towards the suspended Rune.

Suddenly, dark claw-like tendrils reached out of the darkness. Grabbing at Dusk's mane, tail, legs, body, everywhere.

"You caused all this!" A voice within the darkness shouted.

"You've taken everything!" Another voice echoed.

Only mere inches away from Rune, a claw got lucky, getting a grip on Dusk's tail and anther on his neck. Slowly dragging, pulling Dusk into the darkness. He was sinking into Rune's despair.

"Your Fault!" A voice shouted at Dusk.

Dusk came too far to give up now. Uses whatever strength he had, Dusk barely climbed, he dragged himself out of the bubbling darkness. While still being pulled on and tugged at, Dusk slowly forced his way closer and closer to Rune.

"Rune!" Dusk struggled to move his hoof to touch Rune. "Wake up!"

Back at Princess Luna; the hydra was smacking Luna across the ground.

"Is that the best you can do?" The hydra insultingly shouted at Luna. "Without your wings, without your horn....you are NOTHING!"

Lifting Luna high above,it's three mouth hungrily opened, waiting to swallow the princess.

The claws released Luna and she fell towards the gaping maw of the hydra.

WWOOOOOOSSSHHHHHH

A streak of purple light flew through the sky, catching Luna.

The hydra was confused and irritated.

When the light settled. Dusk was holding Luna in his arms. But he was different:

"Dusk?" Luna was taken back by all this. "How did you do this? You're an Alicorn now?!"

"Well yes and no." Dusk answered.

"I will feat upon your bones!" The hydra shouted, reaching its claws at Dusk.

But before the claw even got a foot away from Dusk and Luna, a giant, chained shackle emerged from the abyss, restraining both claws.

"How??!!!" The hydra shouted. More and more chains emerged, wrapping themselves around the hydra's body.

Slowly, barely able to do so, the hydra turned its body towards the beaded door. Just out of the doorway was Rune.

And he was pissed.

"Rune?" The hydra said. "Why are you doing this? We were supposed to be together!"

Rune didn't say anything. His horn simply glowed it's orange color. More chains grabbed hold of the hydra, slowly dragging it into the abyss.

Soon the hydra was gone.

"Rune!" Luna and Dusk shouted running towards Rune.

"Rune. How did you do all this?" Luna asked.

"This is my mind." Rune calmly responded. "I just removed all my bad thoughts." Rune looked over at the Alicorn Dusk. "I even made Dusk an Alicorn to save you."

"But how did you wake up?" Dusk asked, reverting back into a unicorn. "I never got close enough to you."

"Well I was floating deeper and deeper into a dark abyss." Rune started to explain. The world around them was slowly changing back into an orderly state. "And I heard a voice, it was your voice or master's voice. It was like a younger me was calling out to me."

Both Dusk and Luna knew who Rune was talking about. They guess the subconscious Rune was able to help out.

"But it looks like our minds are coming back together." Dusk said happily. "Let's get out of here."

..................................................................................................................................................................................

Back in the infirmary room, Princess Celestia, Princess Cadance and Captain Shining Armor stood watch over the sleeping Dusk, Rune and Princess Luna. It has been three days and no sign.

Right before all was lost, Luna's eye twitched, Dusk steered and Rune flinched. They were waking up.

"They did it!" Cadance cheered with Armor.

Luna was the first to wake up. Though groggy and tired from that little adventure, Luna managed to look around her.

"Welcome back." Celestia greeted to Luna.

Luna looked over and saw that both Rune and Dusk were now awake.

"Oh Shine I was so worried!" Armor bro hugged his brother.

"We missed you!" Cadance held Dusk as well.

Rune just sat and watched. He knew there would be nopony to welcome him. He turned to Luna, assuming she would just hug Dusk. But when he turned, Luna went to him.

"We are so glad you are alive!" Luna said to Rune, small rivers of tears came flowing from her eyes.

Rune couldn't show it, but he was so happy that Luna showed that she cared.

"Never do that again!" Luna said, staring into Rune's eyes.

All Rune could do was nod, holding back his tears of joy.

Chapter 9.4 - Rune's Punishment

It has been roughly a little over a week since Rune almost killed Dusk. Although most ponies would press charges, Dusk chose not too.  After several hours of a heated debate, with the help of Princess Cadence, Shining Armor was convinced to leave Rune's punishment in the hooves of Princess Luna.

"I hope Rune doesn't get exiled." Dusk said aloud to himself.

"I wouldn't worry too much about it." Spike said walking into the room. I'm sure everything is....*barrgghh* "

Spike burped out a small green flame and a scrolled letter popped out of the air.

"A letter from the Princess?" Dusk asked aloud. Unrolling the scroll, Dusk began to read:

Dear Dusk,

How are you doing? I'm doing well. Please ignore the sloppiness of my handwriting. I am not allowed to use magic, I have a seal on my horn. So I'm doing this all by hoof.

I guess I owe you, Princess Celestia and Master my life. Thanks to all your inputs, my execution has been dropped...........to hard labor.

My first instruction is to rebuild the front courtyard that I destroyed.

Before I have to get back to work, I want to say I'm sorry.

I'm sorry that I over reacted and tried to kill you.

I'm sorry I put you and Master in harm's way.

And I'm sorry for anything you might of seen in my mind.

I'll try to write more,

-Dawn Rune

"It's good to hear that he wasn't exiled." Dusk said aloud. "But rebuilding the castle and courtyard with bare hooves, that's gonna take months, maybe even years."

..............................................................Three Months Later..........................................................................

Dear Dusk,

It's been three months and I finally was able to finish repairing the courtyard. It would of been done faster if I used magic, but hey I'm supposed to be punished.

About a month ago I was told that you weren't allowed to visit me. Up until that point I assumed you didn't want to see me. Master visits me every week. It's nice to see her. She's helping me "master" my magic a little better.

I've been told that if I finish the last of the hard labors and tasks, I might get off with good behavior.

Write you when I can,

Dawn Rune

.............................................................Three more Months Later.....................................................................

Dear Dusk,

I have finished my last labor...........

I was forced to clean the entire palace, all without magic. So I won't bore you with how I made a pulley system to hoist myself up and around.

So I am presenting myself to both Princess Celestia and Luna. (After doing more one on one studies, she says I no longer am required to call her "Master". I feel like I'm getting closer to her.)

I will present my case and try and move back to Ponyville.

Wish me Luck,

Dawn Rune

Dusk had just finished reading the most recent letter when a knock came at the door. Opening the door, Dusk met with a smiling but confusing looking Derpy.

"Oh hey Derpy" Dusk politely greeted.

"Oh HI Dusk!" Derpy was kinda flying place, while struggling to not fall. Reaching into her satchel she pulled out another letter.

"Thanks Derpy" Dusk nodded, giving Derpy a tip of a few bits. Giggling and excited, Derpy flew off with haste.

"I wonder if it's another letter from Rune." Dusk said to himself.

Opening the letter:

Dear Dusk,

Draw this:

Trust me,

Dawn Rune

After finishing the drawing, the array began to glow orange with dark blue electricity bleeding from the center of the circle. Slowly a figure emerged from the array.

PPPPPPPOOOOOOOOOOOOOFFFFFFSSSSSSSHHHHHHHH

A large puff of blue smoke drowned the room. But the smoke cleared just as fast as it came.

When the smoke cleared. There stood Dawn Rune.

"Hey Dusk!" Rune smiled. "How'd you like that?"

Dusk was speechless but it didn't last. "Rune?" How did, what was.........care to explain?"

Spike and Trixie, seeing the smoke, ran to see what was happening.

"Oh Rune's back!" Spike whispered.

"It appears like it." Trixie responded. "So where has Rune been for the last six months?"

"I was in jail!" Rune said aloud towards Spike and Trixie.

Both Spike and Trixie were shocked that Rune could hear them.

"Oh I didn't hear you." Rune smiled. "I read your minds."

"You can do that?!!" Spike and Trixie shouted at once.

"Yep!" Rune replied. "But that's for another day perhaps. Back to what I was saying to Dusk." Raising his horn, a tied up scroll appeared in front of them.

The scroll unrolled to reveal:

"What is that?" Dusk asked.

"Oh well I told you that Luna and I have been working on my magic. Right?" Rune asked.

Dusk nodded.

"Well I found a teleportation array that requires almost no magic to use." Rune said with a triumphant smile.

"That's amazing!" Dusk and even Trixie said at once.

"Yeah but the down side is when I use the circle I have on this scroll, it will only send me to the other circle that you drew." Rune sighed. "But it's a start to a new way of easy to use magic!"

"So you punishment was a benefit?" Dusk asked.

"Oh definitely!" Rune said with joy. "I'd love to tell you all about it, but I need to send a letter to Luna and go to bed!"

Rune then went straight to his room.

Dear Luna,

I'm still not used to referring to you so casually but you were right, it has so far made me more relaxed and comfortable about myself. Anyway, the teleportation array you showed me worked and I'm back in Ponyville with Dusk.

I cannot express how thankful I am that you and Princess Celestia were able to allow me to return to Ponyville to work on my studies.

Your Student,

Dawn Rune

Chapter 10 - Dusk's Marehood

It was high noon. The Ponyville library's books flooded the floor. Rune was rummaging through books, using his magic to move book after book around him. Briefly skimming through the contents, then tossing the book aside in disappointment.

"Not here!" Rune said, tossing the book in front of him aside.

"Not there!" Rune repeated the process.

It was several minutes until a silhouette stepped out of Dusk's room.

"Any luck yet?" The silhouette asked.

Rune turned to face the silhouette:

"AHHAHAHHHAAAHHHHAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!" Rune laughed and laughed at the mare Dusk.

"Oh SHUT UP!" Dusk shouted. "Did you find the cure or not!"

Still muffling his laughter and catching his breath, Rune composed himself. "I found a cure but you won't like it. So I'm trying to find an alternative cure. But no luck."

"I'm afraid to ask." Dusk took a deep breath. "What was the first cure?"

Trying his best not to laugh, Rune gave a very serious look to Dusk. "You have to experience a mare's pleasure."

"I decline!" Dusk immediately replied.

"Well, that was fast." Rune said. "So you're against that plan?"

"Yes!" Dusk responded. "I know I've been forced, hypnotized and even drugged into having sex. I wanted my first time to be with my special somepony!"

"What about that time with Rainbow Dash when you all tripped out on Poison Joke?" Rune asked.

"We agreed NEVER to bring that up!" Dusk loudly stated.

"Okay so I can't find an answer!" Rune stated, dropping all the books. "I know, I'll ask Celestia!"

"Princess Celestia?" Dusk inquired. "I figured you ask Princess Luna for help."

"Oh no no no." Rune responded. "Luna is still sleeping. I don't want to ruin her beauty sleep."

Rune took up a quill and scroll:

Dear Princess Celestia,

There has been a small mishap with our latest spell. By COMPLETE accident, I turned Dusk into a mare. What would you recommend is the best action to fix this?"

Sincerely,

Dawn Rune

Rune then zapped the scroll with some magic and poof it was gone.

"I didn't know you could send scrolls to the Princess." Dusk said.

"How else was I able to send messages to Luna?" Rune answered.

Within a few moments, Rune's horn glowed orange and a scroll appeared before him.

"Oh that was quick!" Rune said surprised.

Quickly opening it:

Dear Dawn Rune and Dusk Shine,

Don't move!

"What does that mean?" Dusk asked.

Suddenly a bright flash of white light came from behind Dusk. A white portal appeared behind him/her. In one swift motion, Princess Celestia's head poked out of the portal. Doing a quick look around the room, Celestia saw the mare Dusk.

"Mine!" Celestia whispered, using her magic to levitate Dusk and pull him into the portal.

There was a moment of very......awkward silence.

"Well............" Rune had to really think of what to say that made this situation make sense. "That just happened."

"What just happened?" Trixie asked, coming out of her room.

"Oh hey Trixie." Rune responded very casually.

"Why are there books everywhere?" Trixie asked.

"Oh well it's a long story......." Rune began his tale. "A few hours ago, Dusk and I were reading up on new spells to learn and in my haste I accidentally cast the wrong spell. And so Dusk became a mare. Not finding any useful cure, I contacted Princess Celestia and she just appeared here and mare-napped Dusk."

"That wasn't a long story." Trixie stated. "And we have to help him....or her."

"I'm working on it." Rune responded. Using his magic to lift up the books, placing them neatly on the shelves. "Trixie tell me......How do you pleasure a mare?"

Trixie, in one swift motion, smacked Rune across his face with the back of her hoof. "WHAT KIND OF QUESTION IS THAT?! You PERVERT!"

"I have a good reason this time..." Rune dragged himself up. "The cure is apparently that Dusk has to experience a mare's pleasure. So what would you recommend?"

Trixie sat down and put on her thinking expression. She had an idea of what to say but she didn't want to reveal any of her sexual interests or fetishes to a pervert like Rune.

"Oh I see." Rune said aloud to himself. "So rubbing the pussy and maybe even stick something inside it."

Trixie's face was in a blush. She forgot Rune can read minds. So.........she smacked him even harder.

"Thank you Trixie!" Rune thanked. "I'm off to ask the others."

.....................................................................................................................................................................

Inside a massive room of white marble, fancy throw pillows and a large, plushy bed of every color lay in the center.

"Princess?" Dusk asked. Dusk was laying on the center of the large bed. "Why did you bring me here?"

"Oh my curious student." Celestia stated, using her magic to gather something from a small chest in front of her. "I am seeing if this transformation is as accurate as it appears."

"Uh Princess?" Dusk was getting a little worried. He has been in situations like this enough times to know what could happen next.

"Ah it's on my patient pupil." Celestia said, closing the chest, revealing a white strap-on.

"What do you plan to do with that?!" Dusk said in a worried, almost scared tone.

"I plan on doing something I've wished for for a long while." Celestia said with a sly, very sensual tone.

.......................................................................................................................................................................

"So why is it you pester me?" Zecora asked Rune. "An even ask to see what shouldn't be seen?"

Rune quickly realized that if he tried to ask the other mares, especially Pinkie or even Rarity, he might of been beaten worse or even killed. So he went to Zecora, he felt she would give him the most help.

"I told you I need a spell fixed." Rune replied. "And the book I found said the only way was to have Dusk experience a mare's pleasure."

"I understand why you are here." Zecora replied, mixing potions into her cauldron. "But things are not as they appear!"

The cauldron bubbled, steamed and brewed. Sparks flickered and shot from the cauldron. Then"

SSSSSSZZZZZZZZZZZZHHHHHHHHHHH

The water was still and cold.

"So what just happened?" Rune asked.

"It seems we have a error." Zecora replied. "This makes me the bad news bearer."

"Okay, continue." Rune insisted.

"Found Dusk I have but beware." Zecora started brewing her cauldron again. The images of the Canterlot castle appeared in the bubbling water. "For he is deep within this lair."

"Wow I feel stupid." Rune laughed. "Where else would Celestia take him?" Rune was right out the door when he turned back to Zecora. "Oh yeah, Zecora can I have more of that passion potion?"

"Two you have already been given, what more do you need?" Zecora replied. "Are you inspired not by lust but by greed?"

"It's not like that." Rune responded. "I never got to use it for my purpose, I always had to use it to help out Dusk."

"Ah I see." Zecora walked over to a shelf of potions, using her mouth to grab the last bottle. "After this one, just let it be."

"Thanks." Rune replied. "So are these hard to make?"

"Nope." Zecora shook her head.

"Really, then why only make three?" Rune asked.

"Why should I rely on petty tricks." Zecora responded. "When I could simply ask to see their dicks."

"See this is why I like you ." Rune laughed. "You're fun! Well I'm off, thanks for the potion!"

Rune ran out the hut. In a flash of light, Rune teleports himself back to the library. The flash from his arrival startled both Spike and Trixie, causing Trixie to spill her glass of cider all over Spike.

"Really?!" Spike shouts. "Couldn't use a door, had to just flash in here? Really?!"

"Hey Spike." Rune responded, ignoring Spike's earlier comment. "I need you to get me a scroll and quill. Thanks!"

Despite his objection, Spike brought Rune what he wanted.

Sitting in his room, Rune wrote a letter:

Dear Luna,

Sorry if I woke you up, but I need some help.

I may or may not of accidentally turned Dusk into a mare. I didn't want to disturb you, so I asked Princess Celestia for help. All she did was mare-nap Dusk through some portal.

Awaiting your response,

Rune

Despite being like five in the afternoon, a letter popped out of the air in front of Rune.

"Wow!" Rune said aloud. "Didn't think she'd be up."

Briefly reading the letter:

Dear Rune,

Don't move!

Rune assumed what that meant.

"YAY!!!!!" Rune excitedly shouted. "I'll get pony-napped too!"

......................................................An hour passed.........................................................................................

Rune was sitting on his bed, sitting in the corner of the room. Black rain clouds hovered over him.

"Sadness.........Depression........" Rune exaggeratedly complained to himself.

"Oh why so melancholy?" Said a voice from a dark corner of the room.

Rune looked over to the source of the voice. Walking out of a dark corner was Princess Luna.

"Luna?" Rune said, still a bit saddened but at least she finally showed up.

"Yes Rune." Luna's eyes had some bags under them. Her mane, though still flowed beautifully, looked a little uneven. It was as if she just woke up and rushed to get ready. "Our apologies. When we sent you a reply, we accidentally fell back asleep."

"Okay." Rune's mood lightened more. "That makes sense."

"But enough of our excuses." Luna suggested. "We must find out what our sister plans to do with a female Dusk."

"Well I found out they are at the castle." Rune answered. "But I couldn't find any other details."

"If our sister was to hide herself, why hide at the castle?" Luna asked.

"Hide in plain sight." Rune quoted. "That's what you told me once."

"We did didn't we." Luna started piecing everything together in her mind. "Excellent work Rune, come we must stop whatever my sister plans."

Starting to walk towards the shadowy portal Luna made earlier, a thought struck Rune.

"So why is it such a big deal to "stop" Celestia?" Rune asked.

"Although she does not like when we speak of this." Luna turned to Rune. "You must understand. Over a thousand years ago, our sister used to have a massive harem of ponies at her disposal."

Rune was taken a bit off guard by that. "WOW!" 'Kinda wish I lived back then.' He quietly thought.

"Though stallions were often capable of pleasuring our sister." Luna continued. "It was always the mares that she loved to have her way with. Eventually it got to the point of an addiction. Despite the great disapproval of this, our father ordered that the custom of having a harem was to be disbanded. Celestia took it very hard. She even had to be confined to her room for several weeks."

"Wow." Rune remarked again. "Did you have a harem?"

Luna's face went out into a small blush. "NO!" She shouted. "We considered the idea once or twice and even met several stallions that were kind to us. But we believed that such actions should only ever be with one special somepony, not several at once!"

"I see." Rune replied. "So you're saying that Celestia is into mares and is probably defiling Dusk right now?"

"Blunt. But accurate, yes that is what we are fearing!" Luna remarked.

Without any other words, both Rune and Luna walked through the portal. Within mere moments, both of them were at the Canterlot Castle, more specifically, the hallway leading to Celestia's room.

Walking down the halls the two ponies were met by several guards.

"Sorry your Highness." One guard spoke. "But Princess Celestia ordered us to insure she is not disturbed. I'm afraid not even by you." Despite sounding confident, all the guards were nervous. They've never told a Princess what to do, so this was new to them.

"You shall belay that order guards!" Luna was speaking in her royal voice, but a little more subtle. She didn't want to reveal her location to her sister.

The guards were shaking, they didn't know who'd they'd rather have angry at them; Celestia or Luna?

"Bbbbb,.....But we hh-have our-" The guard stuttered but was cut off by Luna's serious glare.

"What do you have guard?" Luna's gaze was piercing and subtly terrifying.

"Nnn-nothing your highness!" The guards cracked under Luna's pressure.

"Excellent!" Luna thanked the guards for being so understanding.

At the end of the long, very bright hall was a large wooden door, with large golden suns and stars embroidering it. Around the door was a faint yellow, glowing field.

"Looks like there's a barrier." Rune stated the obvious. "So what do you think we should do?"

Rune turned to see Luna:

"We are going to knock." Luna implied. With a swift kick of the hoof, the came flying off it's hinges.

CCCCRRRRRAAAAAAAAAASSSSSHHHHHHH

The door flew, scattered across the floor in splinters and fragments.

Rune and Luna slowly walked in the room, all action hero slow motion-like.

"SISTER!" Luna shouted in her Canterlot voice. "WHAT HAST THOU DONE TO OUR ROYAL HUSBAND???!!"

The mare Dusk was lying on her stomach, across Celestia's bed. The strap-on was now gagging her mouth while Celestia was just pulling her hoof from out of Dusk's gushing pussy. Dusk's face looked like she enjoyed what she went through. Her pussy was gaping and squirting love juices. Guess she orgasmed a lot, Dusk probably didn't even know what was going on. She looked a little in and out of it.

"Neat!" Rune exclaimed, pulling a camera out of nowhere, taking a picture of the situation.

"I.....I can explain." Celestia desperately tried to explain.

"SILENCE!" Luna angrily shouted. "Rune! Take Dusk home. NOW!"

Rune didn't screw around. He grabbed Dusk and teleported back to Ponyville.

Back at the library Rune, not finding anypony around, quickly and quietly brought Dusk to his/her room. Rune was even nice enough to tuck him/her into bed.

'I wonder if Luna will come by when she's done?' Rune thought to himself. So he decided to stay up late.

It was around two or three hours when Rune felt Luna's magical presence nearby.

"Oh Luna." Rune said, watching Luna emerge from a shadowy portal.

Luna wobbled and struggled to walk over to Rune's bed, where she plopped on to the bed.

"We used up too much energy yelling at our sister." Luna said with a yawn. "We don't wish to see her for a while. SO we shall stay here."

"Of Course!!!" Rune said very ecstatically. Then looking at Luna, who was now fast asleep.

"I'll take the floor I guess." Rune whispered, tossing his blanket on Luna, rolling out a spare blanket and laid on the floor.

Before going to bed, Rune used his magic to pull a small black book to him. On the book was fancy silver letters spelled: "Black Mail". Flipping through the black mail book, Rune quickly glanced over the pictures he has taken so far.

Some with Rarity in a messy appearance, she looked like she was angrily chasing the camera-pony (Rune) away. Another was an image of Trixie choking down a large slice of birthday cake. Finding an empty page, right next to the one with a sleeping Fluttershy in lingerie, Rune stuck the picture of Celestia with her hoof inside a female Dusk. With that little add to his "collection" Rune drifted off to sleep.

In the morning, noon-ish to be specific, Rune awoke to the sound of knocking at his room door. Getting up, to see that Luna was not on his bed, he did notice that his bed was neatly made. Rune opened the door to see, the now male again, Dusk at the door.

"Morning Rune." Dusk said.

"Morning." Rune tiredly replied.

"Something must of happened yesterday, cause when I woke up, Princess Luna was here, cooking breakfast with Spike." Dusk said.

"Oh you don't remember anything?" Rune asked.

"Nope." Dusk replied. "But Princess Luna said not to worry about it. So I trust her. Also, she left me a letter to give you."

Dusk handed Rune the letter.

"Thanks." Rune said, shutting his door.

Rune read the letter:

Dear Rune,

Our apologies for not waking you when we awoke. You looked kinda cute when you were asleep. We already cleaned thine bed and ate breakfast with the others. We were able to reverse the damage done to Dusk by our sister, we made sure to erase his memory of all of yesterday. The cure for the spell was NOT that he experience a mare's pleasure, the cure was to simply cast the spell again on Dusk.

Hope this incident shall never happen again,

-Luna

P.S. If you *EVER** try to sneak into our bed, while we slumber..........We will break off your horn.*

Chapter 11 - Rune's New Magic

"Now! What have we gone over so far?" Luna said, walking back and forth in front of Rune.

Princess Luna and Rune were standing in a massive field of Nightshade flowers, the stars were shining like diamonds, the moon was full, massive, like it was enveloping the black sky. Luna paced back and forth in front of Rune.

"Lunar magic requires focus, discipline, and imagination." Rune confidently answered.

"Correct!" Luna replied. "Now tell me why we should teach you Lunar magic, our signature craft."

Ever since the "incident" where Rune and Dusk were trapped within Rune's mind and Rune's "little" punishment and jail time, he and Luna were able to spend more time together. Yet Rune still hasn't been able to confess his feelings. Kinda pathetic but Rune wants to enjoy his time with Luna first. Luna, who is now aware that Rune has some higher respect for her, has also come around to accepting that Rune should not be treated as purely a student but more so as a good friend. So they have been spending more time together and have now opened up a little more towards each other. Even referring to each other in a casual manner. So now Rune wants to learn the same kind of magic Princess Luna uses.

"Because I feel that you magic is beautiful and should be shared with everypony." Rune answered just as confidently as before. "So everypony can see its beauty!"

Luna hid her subtle blush across her face. "A kind reason but whether you can learn is not up to us but my that." Luna pointed her hoof at the moon.

"The moon shall decide?" Rune was confused.

"Yes!" Luna said with pride. "Just like our mother, who brought us here to learn, so I have brought you Rune. If the moon decrees that you are worthy, then we shall teach you Lunar magic!"

"Alright!" Rune leap for joy. "Where do I start?"

Luna used her magic to pick up several small stones that were around them. Using careful precision, Luna placed the stones in the design of two crescent moons with a full moon between them.

"Stand within the circle Rune." Luna looked at Rune. "Then connect with the moon!"

Rune stood within the circle of stones, there seemed to be no change. Looking straight at the moon, Rune stared and stared. Suddenly, there was a bright flash, a surge shot through his body. It felt like Rune's mind was pulled from him. When he was able to register what was around him, Rune was staring at the moon......from space.

"WOW!" Rune shouted. "So this is the moon? It looks so much better up close!"

Before Rune could focus on the moon, Rune's mind rejoined his body. He was back facing Luna. The look on Luna's face was one of pride.

"Congratulations Rune!" Luna was excited. "The moon deemed you worthy!"

Rune's smile stretched from ear to ear. "When do we start?"

"Right now!" Luna raised her horn, glowing blue in color.

Several small stars flickered from her horn. Twirling and dancing around Luna, slowly moving up and around her body. The stars then flew away from Luna and now circled around Rune. Twirling, flashing and spinning around Rune, the stars spun and flew around Rune's flank and up his body until they reached his horn. Without activating it, Rune's horn glowed orange, but slowly began to change color. The orange became darker and darker. The stars absorbing themselves within Rune's horn. When the last star entered Rune's horn, his horn's aura changed, from its former orange glow, to a darker, indigo glow.

"And so we have taught you your first spell in Luna magic young Rune." Luna stated.

"Really?" Rune asked. "I don't feel any different."

Luna let out a small giggle. "We said the same thing when our mother showed us this magic." Luna then looked around, trying to find something. then she stopped and stared at a flower. "I want you to look at this flower."

Rune was confused. "Wait what?"

"Look at this flower." Luna repeated.

Rune bent over and intensely began to stare at the flower, as if something was supposed to happen.

"No no no." Luna instructed. "Do not look at this flower with your eyes, but with the moon."

"..........What does that mean?" Rune asked.

"You are still a novice, so you require the night moon's shine." Luna explained. "But when you channel yourself to the moon, you will see as the moon sees."

So changing his direction, Rune then stared at the moon.

He stared and stared........and stared.......and nothing.......

"Activate your magic first." Luna said. "And believe that the moon is your eyes."

Rune nodded, trying not to break what little patience and concentration he had.

He lifted his horn, its new indigo aura glowed in the moon's light. Rune didn't know why but his eyes felt heavy, he couldn't keep them open any longer. When his eyes shut, Rune felt the same "out of body" feeling as before, but this time it felt lighter, less stressful.

'What the Buck?' Rune thought aloud to himself.

He had no difficulty seeing, thing was, he was now seeing Luna and himself; from a bird's eye view.

Luna lifted her head, facing the moon. "Rune?" She said, pointing towards the Nightshade to the side of her. "How many petals are on this flower besides us?"

There was no reply. Rune's body showed very little sign of change.

"There is exactly 758,493 Nightshades around us. 3,792,465 petals." A voice spoke from Rune's body. It sounded like Rune, but it was more echoed, almost like a Royal Canterlot Voice.

Luna quickly turned to Rune's body. His body was rapidly sweating, a small amount of blood was trickling out of his nose. His eyes were rolled behind his head and his face was twitching.

"RUNE?!" Luna shouted, knocking Rune out of the circle, severing the link between him and the moon.

"Rune? Are you okay?!" Luna desperately asked Rune.

In her haste to stop the spell, Luna knocked Rune onto his back. Rune slowly opened his eyes, seeing that Luna was on top of him.

"Rune?" Luna hugged Rune. "Are you unharmed?"

"Yes I'm fine." Rune responded. "But shouldn't we do this the other way around?"

Luna didn't know what he meant, until she saw the position they were both in.

"Oh we are sorry Rune!" Luna quickly got up, a faint blush on her face. "If you can make jokes, then you should be fine."

"Yeah yeah yeah." Rune replied. "So did it work?"

"The spell?" Luna replied. "Yes, but the problem was it worked too well. Maybe starting you on a full moon was an error in our judgment. We were able to do this when we were younger but you are not an Alicorn."

"Yeah." Rune said. "I have to say that spell was interesting. I saw everything around us. I was even able to count all the leaves on those tree." Rune gestured by sweeping across the trees at the far end of the Nightshade field.

"And this is why your body suffered." Luna responded. "You were meant to focus on ONE flower, not everything! You are infinity lucky that your mind simply didn't explode from the pressure!"

"Noted." Rune jokingly responded, wiping the blood from his nose. "So before the sun has to rise, wanna have some tea?"

"We'd like that." Luna kindly answered.

Luna's horn glowed and both herself and Rune instantly teleported back to the Ponyville library. Sitting at the kitchen table, Rune was brewing some tea as Luna sat at the kitchen table.

"It should be a few moments." Rune smiled.

"It is no problem Rune." Luna responded. "We are patient. How about you, are you feeling better?"

"Yes. A lot better." Rune replied with a grin.

The tea finished brewing. Both Rune and Luna sat at the kitchen table enjoying their tea.

"So." Luna asked, sipping teas. "How fares that other spell we asked you to practice?"

"It's going well I guess." Rune responded, drinking his teas. "I've gotten the hang of controlling my own dream." His mind immediately wandered to his most recent dream. Something about him in a massive orgy with about 5 or 6 Lunas. But he quickly stopped the thought, for fear that Luna might of seen that thought. "But I haven't been able to enter other ponies dreams. How do you do it?"

Luna, finishing her tea. Walked over to Rune, gave him a simple, friendly kiss on the cheek. "Maybe one day we'll show you Rune."

Rune's face blushed out.

"But the sun shall rise in a couple hours." Luna continued. "We shall depart to bed. Good night Rune."

Luna then teleported herself away. Leaving Rune in the kitchen.

"Hhhhmmmmm" Rune hummed. "Guess I should go to bed too."

Rune finished his tea. Walked to his room and plopped onto the bed, sound asleep. In the corner of the room, a dark figure emerged from the shadowy corner.

"I thought he'd never fall asleep." The figure quietly whispered to itself.

Emerging from the shadows was Spike. Quickly but quietly making his way to the sleeping Rune, Spike pulled out a pair of small scissors. Gently moving through Rune's mane, Spike found his target: Rune's Locket. Cutting the cord that held it on Rune's neck, Spike made off with the locket.

Stealing into the night, Spike made his way to the Carousel Boutique. Within, Rarity lay on her Victorian couch, waiting for Spike's return.

"I have it Rarity!" Spike said, bursting into the Boutique.

"Oh Spikey-Wikey!" Rarity jumped from her couch in joy towards Spike.

Using her magic to take the locket from Spike's claws. Her eyes gleamed with the sparks of victory.

"Oh Spike!" Rarity embraced Spike in a very close, very sensual hug.

"Anything for you Rarity." Spike struggled to say, he was too busy enjoying himself. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"No no Spike." Rarity answered, placing the locket on her work desk. "Just be sure not to tell anypony that you did this. Okay?"

"Of course!" Spike replied. "But why did you want me to take Rune's Locket?"

Spike's train of curious thought was stopped by the feeling of Rairty's lips on his cheek.

"Nothing to worry about Spikey-Wikey." Rarity replied. "Now run along before Dusk notices you're gone."

Spike kinda floated away, out of the Boutique, leaving Rarity alone with the locket.

...................................................................................................................................................................

The residents of the Ponyville library woke peacefully and enjoyed the breakfast an overly happy Spike was preparing. Spike stacked mountains of pancakes, waffles, eggs and toast all over the table.

"Uh Spike?" Dusk asked. "I'm not going to question why you're so happy, just why did you cook SO much food?"

"Oh no reason." Spike slyly replied. "I just wanted to-"

BBBBBBBBOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM

Spike was interrupted by the sound of a loud explosion coming from Rune's room.

Before anypony could ask, they heard Rune shouting.

"LOST? LOST! IT'S LOST!?" Rune shouted.

Dusk, Trixie and Spike ran straight to Rune's room, Dusk kicked in the door. Rune's room looked as though a massive storm of magical chaos struck it. Everything was scattered everywhere. Furniture was flipped over.

"Rune?!" Dusk shouted, getting Rune's attention. "What happened?"

Rune looked over at the shocked and confused crowd.

"Nothing." He lied. "Nothing at all."

Rune made his way out of his room, slowly walking past the small group.

"Rune where are you going?" Dusk asked.

"I'm going out for a walk." Rune replied in a monotone voice. "Just please stay out of my room until I get back."

Rune closed the front door behind him and he was gone.

........................................................................................................................................................................

Rarity was infuriated.

As she paced back and forth inside her room, she stared intensely at the locket.

"How do I open you?!" She shouted at it. "What is in here that Rune so desperately wants hidden?"

In her state of anger, Rarity's mind wandered to what made her do all this.

"I don't know if I was able to be with my darling Dusk." She said aloud to herself. "All I remember is that Dusk was in my grasp, then Rune.........Rune sent that skank Trixie to ruin my plan."

Rarity calmed down a little. "But when I woke up, I was covered in my darling's love juices. So I had to of done the deed with him."

Rarity then walked over the large mobile mirror that lay in the corner of her room. Showing all all her curves and features to the mirror, Rarity was still rather angry.

"But if I was able to be with Dusk, then why didn't I get pregnant?" Rarity looked back at the locket. "But I know Trixie hasn't gotten pregnant either. So I still have a chance."

Using her magic to smash the locket this way and that way, across her room, bashing walls, the ceiling and the floor. The locket didn't even have a scratch, ding, or dent.

"WHAT....ARE...YOU......HIDING.....RUNE????" Rarity shouted, trying her hardest to break open the locket. Resorting to blasting it with magic attack after attack. "WHAT....IS....THIS...MADE....OF.?????"

Giving up on that approach, Rarity looked back at her mirror. She was stunning but there were some aspects that she didn't like. Her mane, which should normally be all curls and silky smooth, was a tattered mess, her eyes had heavy bags. Looks like she stayed up all night trying to open that locket.

"I can't let this little thing ruin my complexity. It's unladylike!" Rarity walked over to grab some towels. "I'll take a relaxing bath and have some beauty rest." She intensely stared at the locket. "Then I WILL open you!"

As Rarity left the room to do her business, a small figure made it's way into the room. It was Sweetie Bell. Creeping across the room, not looking for anything in particular. Until she saw the shiny locket.

"Oh what's this?" Sweetie's eyes sparkled with excitement.

Picking up the locket, Sweetie tried to open it. To no avail.

"Hmmmm......" Sweetie hummed. Her mind wandered to an overjoyed Rarity praising Sweetie for opening the locket.

"Maybe if I open this..." Sweetie said to herself. "Then Rarity might say what a good mare I am, and not be so hard on me!"

Sweetie ran out the door, with the locket dangling from her mouth.

......................................................................................................................................................................

The town of Ponyville. It was calm, it was peaceful..........

BBBBAAAAAANNNNNGGGGG*FlipCCCCRRRRRAAAASSSSSHHHHH BBBOOOOOOOMMM

Countless townsponies were running for their lives. The houses and building were literally being flipped into the air, only to crash back down.

"What in the Sam'Hay is going on?" Applejack shouted, running from her apple stand to see what the commotion was.

Running down the road, Applejack was hit by an incoming Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow?" Apple said, getting up to her feet. "What in tar-nation is going on?"

"It's Rune!" Dash shouted. "He started randomly flipping building and blowing holes in walls!"

"Rune?!" Applejack was shocked but not that surprised. "I knew he was random but I never would of guessed he would start flipping the houses."

"Yeah so I tried to stop him." Dash replied. "But he just stared at me and I was sent flying."

"We should go to Dusk and see if he knows anything." Applejack suggested.

"But what do we do about Rune?" Dash asked.

"Go get Dusk." Applejack said. "I'll get everypony to safety."

Both Rainbow Dash and Applejack went their separate ways.

.........................................................................................................................................................................

Back at their tree house, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell were pacing around the room. Various hardware and farming tools lay around the room, all broken, dented or destroyed. In the center of the room was a small crate with the locket on it. Around the locket were some shards of broken metal. Guess they've been trying to crack open that locket to no avail.

"This has go to be the hardest thing in the world." Scootaloo said aloud.

"Yeah Sweetie Bell." Apple Bloom said. "I don't think we're cut out to be Cutie Mark Jewelers."

"I don't understand." Sweetie Bell replied. "Why is this thing so hard to open?"

Sweetie Bell picked up another large mallet. Swinging down with great force, the locket not only shattered the hammer but the impact broke the crate it was on. This knocked back Sweetie to one of the walls.

"Sweetie?!" Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo ran to Sweetie.

"I don't think we can do this." Apple Bloom suggested.

"She's right." Scootaloo said. "Let's give it back to Rarity before she see's it missing.

"You're right." Sweetie Bell reluctantly agreed. "I just hope Rarity won't be mad."

.............................................................................................................................................................................

Dusk, Trixie and Spike were cleaning up the library, when they heard the sudden smashing sound of flipping buildings.

"What was that?!" Trixie shouted.

"I don't know." Dusk ran to the door, opening it to see that some of the nearby houses were either destroyed or upside down.

"DDDUUUUUUSSSSKKK!!!" Shouted Rainbow Dash as she flew as fast as she could, crashing into Dusk, knocking books over by their impact.

"Dusk?!" Trixie and Spike ran over, helping Dusk and Dash up.

"Rainbow Dash?" Dusk said. "What's going on out there?"

"Don't Know!" Dash very rapidly tried to explain. "Rune....Flipping out.....Flying houses everywhere!......Need help....."

Dusk was able to shut Dash up by putting his hoof to her mouth.

"Okay." Dusk calmly sighed. "So Rune just randomly started to literally flip buildings over?"

Rainbow Dash nodded.

"Okay. Get the others." Dusk instructed. "Spike, you stay here if Rune returns. Trixie, you come with me."

Dash made off like a bullet.

"But where are we going?" Trixie asked.

"We're gonna stop Rune!" Dusk responded.

Chapter 12 - Run Crusaders Run

Fluttershy was laying peacefully in her bed. She was enjoying a lovely dream of herself on a romantic date with Dusk. Her sleep is rudely interrupted by the sound of Rainbow Dash crashing through her bedroom window.

"Fluttershy!!!" Dash shouted.

"Fos-Ro-Dah!" Fluttershy instinctually shouted, sending Rainbow Dash flying across the room.

"Oh Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy ran to Dash. "I'm sorry, are you okay?"

"Not important." Dash composed herself, getting to the air, darting back and forth. "Rune is on a rampage and Dusk said to get everypony!"

"Oh my." Fluttershy said. 'I knew Rune was strange but I don't believe he'd do this without reason.' She thought to herself.

Both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash flew as fast as they could, well Rainbow Dash flew pretty fast, Fluttershy was falling behind. But they eventually made their way to a flipped over Sugarcube Corners.

"Oh my." Fluttershy said, looking around the rubble. "Rune did all of this?"

"Looks like it." Dash responded.

Among the ruins was Pinkie Pie. Pinkie was rocking back and forth, mumbling to herself.

"It's all gone." Pinkie mumbled.

"Uh Pinkie?" Dash patted Pinkie on the shoulder.

"Oh Dashie." Pinkie started to tear up. "It's all gone!"

"Pinkie..." Dash tried to comfort her, rubbing her mane. "It's okay. We'll get Rune for this."

"Rune?!" Pinkie asked. "Rune? RUNE! RUNE DID THIS???"

Pinkie moved away from Dash, went straight to the basement. She came back a minute later, her mane was flat and straight and she had ropes and a couple cannons strapped to her back.

"Let's make that MOTHERBUCKER PAY!!!!!!" Pinkamena shouted.

"but maybe there's a good reason for all of this." Fluttershy tried to say but was muffled by Pinkamena and Rainbow Dash's battle cries.

.....................................................................................................................................................................

Dusk and Trixie ran as fast as they could, following the path of destruction that Rune was making. It wasn't too long before they caught up to him. Rune, mane was flailing in the air like a brown fire, his horn was glowing a dark indigo and his eyes looked like they were spewing orange smoke.

"RUNE!?" Dusk shouted.

Rune stopped, and turned towards Dusk. His eyes went back to normal and his horn stopped glowing. Even the building he was just levitating was placed gently on the ground.

"Oh hey Dusk." Rune said very calmly. Rune looked around, possibly trying to come up with some form of excuse. "This.........This is exactly what it looks like........."

..............................................................................................................................................................................

Back at the Cutie Mark Crusader tree house, Sweetie Bell was hurriedly wrapping up the locket, trying to make it look inconspicuous. As Sweetie Bell made her way down the ramp as a scared Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

"Sweetie Bell!" Apple Bloom shouted. "We have to get out of here!"

"Why?" Sweetie asked. "What happened? I heard a loud boom!"

"Apparently some angry unicorn is literally flipping buildings!" Scootaloo said.

"Oh my Celestia!" Sweetie Bell said. "I knew Rarity would get angry, but not his angry!"

Sweetie and Apple Bloom jumped into their wagon and driven by Scootaloo power, they made off as fast as they could.

........................................................................................................................................................................

Dusk was able to "convince" Rune to calm down.

Dusk, Trixie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rarity stood in front of Rune, who was chained to the floor in Dusk's laboratory.

"Now Rune?" Dusk asked. "Can you explain why you almost DESTROYED PONYVILLE?"

"I was looking for something." Rune reluctantly said.

"What could you be looking for that makes you destroy half of Ponyville?" Applejack asked.

"How about this?" Rune proposed. "If you unchain me, I'll fix Ponyville and I'll explain everything."

Dusk and the mares huddled together. Whispering too softly for Rune to understand. Every few seconds, one or another of the ponies looked at Rune.

"If you fix Ponyville, then we'll listen to your story." Dusk said, breaking out of the huddle.

Rune nodded. The chains came off and Rune made his way to the front door.

Humming a simple sounding tune, Rune took a branch with his magic, stuck it into the ground and began carving what looks like a massive shape around the ruined part of Ponyville.

After about an hour or so, Rune finished his massive drawing:

With the Ponyville Library being in the center.

"What is all of this Rune?"Trixie asked.

"This." Rune passed a small piece of paper showing the drawing he drew.

"That's a repair circle!" Dusk said in amazement. "Where did you learn that spell?"

Rune sat down and turned back at Dusk. "Remember when Luna showed me those teleportation circles? Same process. I'm just putting everything back to the way it was."

Placing his hoofs on the lines, activating his horn. the lines glowed red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and then violet. As the circle glowed, to the shocks, gasps and aws of the townsponies, the town slowly repaired itself. From Dusk's perspective, this was an amazing spectacle. But from anypony already inside the semi-destroyed town, like say the Cutie Mark Crusaders, it was a terrifying sight.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Apple Bloom shouted.

"EEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEE!!!!!!" Sweetie Bell screamed.

"WOOAAAHHHHH!!!!!" Scootaloo shouted, doing her best to dodge the rubble building itself back together.

"WHAT'S GOING ON????!!!!" Apple Bloom shouted.

"I DON'T KNOW!!!" Sweetie shouted back. "BUT KEEP MOVING SCOOTALOO!!!!!"

Scootaloo nodded, fluttering her wings as fast as she could, she sent the scooter she was moving to go faster, dodging in and around the various chunks of houses that were raising from the ground.

"We're almost there!" Sweetie said a little calmer. The Carousel Boutique was in their sights.

.............................................................................................................................................................

The repairs were complete. The town of Ponyville was now back to as it was before Rune's onslaught. The circle drawing on the ground was now gone. Everypony was still in shock but gradually accepted that the town was now fixed and back to normal. Everypony around Rune still had their jaws wide open in shock and possibly amazement.

"So NOW can I explain everything?" Rune asked impatiently.

Dusk closed his mouth and nodded.

Inside the library, Rune began his short tale:

"So I own a locket." Rune confessed.

"A LOCKET?" Rarity shouted, trying to make it like she was just as surprised as the others. "You destroyed half of Ponyville for a locket?!"

"Yes Rarity." Rune wasn't fooled but didn't want Rarity to know that. "I have this locket that holds a very dark secret of mine."

"A Very Dark Secret?" Applejack said. "Well that doesn't sound good."

"What could be so bad that you hide it in a locket?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Does it have something to do with Princess Luna?" Pinkie asked, trying her best not to ruin the suspense by breaking her fourth wall.

"Yes." Rune confessed. "There's something very dangerous inside that locket that has something to do with Princess Luna."

"So where did you see it last?" Dusk asked.

"Well I went to bed with it on." Rune got up, and walked over to his room. "But when I woke up it was gone!"

Rune looked into his room to see Spike frantically trying to pick up something.

"Oh S-P-I-K-E?" Rune playfully, kinda scary-like manner asked. "What are you doing?"

Spike turned his head and looked like he was caught committing a crime.

"I...Uh....." Spike couldn't say anything.

"Spike?" Dusk asked, reaching Rune's room. "What are you doing in Rune's room?"

Not being able to come up with an excuse, Spike tried to make a break for it. But as he thought that he was running away, Spike noticed that he was slightly floating above the ground; his little legs running in place.

"S-P-I-K-E???!!!" Rune said, a gleam of a very creepy, very horrifying look pierced his eyes and it simply terrified Spike.

Spike, now tied up to a chair was sitting under a bright over hanging light. The rest of the room was dark, he couldn't see anything else. Only Dusk and Rune acted as interrogators. The others sat across the room.

"Spike?" Dusk asked, walking into the light. "Just tell us what you were doing."

Spike remained silent, he knew that if he confessed, then Rarity might not like him anymore.

Dusk eyed that Spike seemed to have something in his claws. "What do you have Spike?"

Spike started to sweat but remained silent. But Dusk was able to open Spike's claw, falling to the ground were several small scales, all of them were dragon scales.

Rune immediately rushed forward and stared very intensely at Spike.

"WHAT DID YOU DO WITH MY LOCKET?!" Rune shouted, to add to the intensity, Rune's mane started to flail as it it were alive, his eyes spewed orange smoke and out of his mouth, fire blew over Spike's very terrified face.

"That's enough Rune!" Dusk loudly said, placing his hoof on Rune's shoulder.

Rune stopped, his mane and eyes returned to normal and Spike was still terrified.

"Rune?" Dusk asked. "Couldn't you just read Spike's mind and find out? There's no need to threaten or scare Spike."

Rune didn't respond. He simply walked over to Spike.

"Spike." Rune said. "Normally this is a very slow, very calming procedure, but I'm not in the mood for that!"

Rune gently places his horn upon Spike's forehead. Rune's eyes closed and his horn glowed. Spike's eye started going blank and eventually closed as well. Across the room, Rarity, realizing that Rune will find the answer soon, got up form her seat.

"Where you going Rarity?" Applejack asked.

"Oh it's nothing." Rarity replied. "I simply forgot something at the Boutique. I shall be right back."

So Rarity was just about to walk out the door when the door slammed shut in front of her, large chains wrapped around the door and two large hands formed from the door frame, holding the door shut.

"What?!" Rarity said in shock.

"You're-Not-Going-Anywhere." Rune playfully teased at Rarity.

Rarity looked back at Rune. Rune's eyes were normal, his mane and all other features were the usual, but his expression was a very stern, a very serious one. Nopony has ever seen that look on Rune's face.

"I just finished looked through Spike's memories." Rune said.

"I uh....well...I was just going to the Boutique." Rarity tried to save herself. "I forgot something."

"You mean my LOCKET!?" Rune said, backing Rarity into a corner pressed against the door. "I really hope that's what you were doing. Look at Spike!" Rarity looked at Spike, who was sitting in the now well lit kitchen, he looked like he just either experience the most amazing orgasm or has seen the most terrifying thing. "I know you asked him to steal my locket from me. No give it BACK! Or I'll do to you what I did to Spike!"

Rarity was getting really scared here. But she was saved by Dusk, Applejack and Rainbow Dash pulling Rune back. This moment of distraction was enough to case the illusion on the door to disappear. Rarity took this opportunity to run for her life. Rune saw this and in his anger, knocked Dusk, AJ and Dash off of him. Looking from the door back to the ponies that stopped him, in a flick of his horn, all three of them were bound by ropes.

"I'll leave you like that until I get my locket back." Rune said. Then he looked at Pinkie and Fluttershy. "Are you two gonna get in my way?!" Pinkie shook her head and Fluttershy, she did what you'd expect, she cowered under something.

Using his teleportation magic, Rune went from the library to the Carousel Boutique. But when he arrived, he appeared in front of the Cutie Mark Crusaders' way, crashing into each other.

"Oh sorry about that." Rune said in a calmer tone.

"It's okay Rune." Apple Bloom said. "We're not hurt."

"Yeah be we won't be much longer!" Sweetie Bell panicked. "If we don't get this to Rarity, we'll all be in big trouble."

Sweetie Bell then took out the locket, to show what she was talking about. Rune's eyes immediately gleamed with joy.

"MY LOCKET!" Rune cheered.

"Your Locket?" The Crusaders asked in unison.

"But I found it on Rarity's table. How is it yours?" Sweetie asked.

Rune tried to explain. "Because Rarity-"

"There you are Sweetie." Rarity shouted from a distance. "And I see you found my locket. Please bring it here."

"Your Locket?!" Rune shouted in anger.

"Yes." Rarity calmly said, trying to turn the situation into her favor. "Now Sweetie, please back my locket."

Rune leaned towards Sweetie Bell and the other Crusaders. "I can prove it's mine. Give it to me." Rune whispered.

"How can you prove it?" Apple Bloom whispered back.

"I can open it." Rune replied. "Give it back and I'll show you what's inside."

Now Sweetie Bell, as well as the other Cutie Mark Crusaders have only known Rune for about a year, but he's never lied, never broke any promise he made to them.

"Sweetie." Rarity was losing patience. "Bring back my locket NOW!"

"Sorry Rarity." Sweetie said. "But Rune promised to open it." Sweetie then handed the locket over to Rune.

"Why you." Rarity charged at Rune. But in a flash of light, Rune along with the crusaders were gone.

"NNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!" Rarity cried in defeat.

Back at the Cutie Mark Crusader tree house, Rune was surrounded by the three crusaders; all of them giddy with anticipation. Holding his precious locket again, Rune felt so much happier and more secure. Looking at the hopeful looks in the little fillies' eyes, Rune knew he had to keep his promise.

"Okay." Rune said. "Now I promised I'd show you what's inside. BUT....but you must promise me you will NEVER tell anypony about what you see..........PROMISE?"

Each filly raised their right hoof. "We promise" They said in unison.

"Okay." Rune held the locket close to his mouth. "Nepo"

Chapter 13 - Nightmare Rune

Spike was impatiently walking back and forth at the foot of the wooden stairs inside the Ponyville Library. Spike was wearing a rather cartoonishly adorable dragon costume. Tonight is Nightmare Night, the once a year tradition where ponies wear costumes and ask for candy. Normally I'd question Spike's choice in his form of pseudo-dragon inception, but on with the story.

"Ugh Come on Bro." Spike called in an impatient tone. "It doesn't take this long to get in a costume."

"I'm coming down now Spike." Dusk replied.

"So you're going as Batpony again?" Spike said very non enthusiastically.

"And what's wrong with Batpony?" Dusk said,  in his best Batpony harsh voice. It failed.

"Oh please tell me you'll try the voice again." Spike rolled over on the floor laughing.

An embarrassing blush went across Dusk's face. "Spike how many times have I told you-"

"Prepare yourself great, but not so great as myself, teacher!" A very familiar, very arrogant voice sounded from up the stairs.

Spike and "Batpony" Dusk looked up the stairs to see Trixie. She was dressed in a pointed hat and cap, her usual kind of attire. But this time was different. Instead of the purple hat and cape covered in stars, Trixie was sporting a dark and light blue hat and cape, with stars, moons and bell on the outfit.

"Trixie?" Dusk said in surprise. "What are you dressed as?"

"Why the Great and Powerful Trixie is Starswirl the Bearded." Trixie boasted.

"But you don't have a beard." Spike pointed out.

Trixie simply scoffed Spike's comment away. "That is because the Great and Powerful Trixie would never wear such a-"

Trixie was immediately interrupted by Dusk holding her hoofs and a few happy tears rolled down his face. "I am so proud that you read the book on "Obscure Unicorn History" I recommended."

"Oh it was nothing." Trixie gloated, enjoying the attention she was getting.

Trixie then looked around the room, she saw Dusk's Batpony and Spike's dragon within a dragon. But something was wrong.

"Where is Rune?" Trixie didn't want to really know but she felt it was safer to ask. Especially since she was asking about somepony as unpredictable and random as Rune.

Knock...Knock...Knock

"Oh, that must be Rune." Spike said, walking over to the door.

Spike opened the door:

"AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Spike's screams were almost muffled by the sound of the chainsaw revving.

"Oh HI SPIKE!" Pinkie shouted over the chainsaw to the fainted Spike.

"PINKIE?!" Dusk shouted. "TURN THAT OFF!"

Pinkie turned the chainsaw. "OH hi Duskie! Happy Nightmare Night!................................SO WHERE'S THE CANDY!!!!"

"Alright alright one minute." Dusk said, he didn't want to question Pinkie. Dusk got a bowl of candy and presented it to Pinkie. "That's a nice costume. Where did you get that toy chainsaw?"

"Toy?" Pinkie looked confused. She then revved the chainsaw, cutting a nearby tree stump clean in half. "It's real."

The look on Dusk's face was a combination of confused, blank monotone and fear. "Where did you get a real chainsaw?"

"Oh well I wanted to dress up as a cute chicken." Pinkie began her quick tale. "But Pinkamena didn't want to go out for candy. So we made a compromise; she picks the costume and I eat the candy. Sooooooooooooooooo we're a serial killer." Pinkie let out a cute but very creepy giggle. Pinkie then pulled out a large bag that looked like it was made out of pony skins. "So time is short, WHERE'S THE CANDY?" Pinkie revved the chainsaw again.

Dusk just took the candy bowl and dumped all of it into the bag.

"YAY!" Pinkie dropped the still running chainsaw on the ground. "Duskie is the bestest ever!" Pinkie held Dusk in a very tight embrace, almost suffocating him. Pinkie's eye started to twitch. She simply dropped Dusk, and grabbed her sack of candy. "Time for more candy. I'll see you later Duskie." And Pinkie was off like a thief in the night, with her chainsaw revving and waving in the air.

"So..." Dusk said to Spike and Trixie. "Since we're out of candy, let's see of everypony is doing."

"What about Rune?" Spike asked.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie is sure he will show up." Trixie stated.

.............................................................................................................................................................................

Rune sat on top of a large boulder, his legs cross and his eyes closed. Pacing in the air around him was Princess Luna.

"Now are you sure you can do this?" Luna asked, pacing back and forth. "What you attempt may be too extreme, too dangerous for thy. If you cannot control your desire, it can kill thy."

"I can do this." Rune responded, his eyes glowing white. It appears that after a few weeks of practice and almost dying, Rune has been able to master his connection to the moon.

"Very well." Luna replied, she began to quietly mumble some faint words. As she mumbled her words, her horn glowed along with Rune's horn.

Instead of small stars shooting out of her horn, Luna was spewing a dark cloud, like muddy water that drifted in the air. This dark substance slowly circled around Rune, his unblinking gaze fixed on the water which covered him, starting with his horn and down to his flank. As the water washed over Rune, his eyes closed, Rune was now covered in the muddy water. The water sloshed and stirred around Rune's body, until it became still. It was not still for long, the water became gel and the gel hardened into a shell, almost like a large black egg.

"We hope this was the right choice." Luna said, as she flew off into the night.

...............................................................................................................................................................

Dusk/Batpony walked along the dark streets with Spike the "Dragon" and Trixie the Non-Bearded, all of them watching the many young fillies and ponies running around, dressed in costume and asking for candy. At the town square, Applejack:

was in charge of various games such as Apple Bobbing, Throw the Spider on the Net, and Hay Rides with Big Macintosh.

"Oh hey Sugarcube." Applejack greeted Dusk. "Nice Batpony costume."

"Thanks Applejack." Dusk replied. "See Spike, someponies think my costume is alright."

Spike simply rolled his eyes. "So enough of that, I'll go play some games."

"I shall try tossing the Spider." Trixie exclaimed, as if anypony cared. "What of you Dusk? Dusk?!" But Dusk was gone.

In the distance, away from three figures:

ran along the street with a large sack being supported by all three of them.

"Cutie Mark Crusader Dusk-nappers!" The three shouted, running to the Carousel Boutique.

After bursting through the front door, the three little fillies dropped the sack upon the ground and made off into the night; they want to go trick or treating too. Dusk struggled out of the sack with no problem. At this point he was used to being captured by others. Looking around the room, Dusk saw blurred shadows, the room was dark, only a low black smoke hugged the ground, not even ankle high.

"Why hello Darling." Said a sexually charged voice, a voice Dusk was all too familiar with and knew what this meant.

Looking around to where the voice, a bright light flashed from the back of the room. Out of the light came a figure, a figure Rune didn't want to see, but was curious what she was wearing on this night.

..................................................................................................................................................................

Luna returned to Rune, to take a break from her duties and to see his progress. Well she was in quite the shock when she saw the black egg was not only still there but to make matters worse, it was cracked open and Rune was missing.

"Rune? RUNE!?" Luna looked within the egg to see it is in fact empty.

If Rune died, his corpse would be in the egg so he must of survived. Where is he?

.................................................................................................................................................................

"Now Darling, just relax." Rarity cooed as she made her way to Dusk, shaking her sexy flank with each strut.

Now Dusk tried to back himself into a corner, cover his nosebleed and conceal the boner growing in his suit, but it was failing; Rarity noticed it.

"Oh, is my outfit to your liking?" Rarity cooed again, pressing her body against Dusk's. She could feel something hard rubbing against her stomach. "Oh, I see it is."

Dusk was getting nervous, why did hie body have to be so easily aroused. "It's...uh...well-"

But he was interrupted by the pressing of Rarity's lips against his and her warm tongue hugging his.

"Don't worry darling." Rarity was confident in her plan. No pony knew where Dusk was, save the Crusaders, but she paid them off good enough; enough candy to keep them quiet. "Now just lay back darling while I-"

BBBBBBBBBBBBOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM

A loud explosion shook the Boutique along with the rest of the town. Rarity was furious that she was interrupted but she wanted to know what. Looking out the window, Rarity saw that there was a large crater in the ground. Turning back to face Dusk, hoping to reignite the mood from before, only to see that Dusk was gone.

Running out of the Boutique, Dusk ran towards the crater, seeing an dizzy Pinkie Pie sitting in a daze.

"Pinkie?" Dusk said as he slid down the crater to see if Pinkie was okay. "Pinkie?" Dusk gently shook Pinkie back and forth.

"Duskie?' Pinkie said, her eyes were starting to tear up. "It's all gone. All my hard earned candies are gone."

"What happened?" Dusk asked, looking around the crater, it looked like something big hit the ground, but there was nothing around but himself and Pinkie Pie.

"Well I was trotting merrily with my candy, having a few bites." Pinkie explained, one or two tears coming down her face. "When out of nowhere some blue object hit the ground besides me, took my candy sack and flew off."

"What could do that?" Dusk asked aloud, the story was farfetched even for Pinkie but he couldn't deny the fact that there was a large hole in the ground. Something hit the ground, but what?

"It was most likely Rune." Answered Princess Luna as she slowly landed herself to the ground above the crater.

"Princess Luna? Rune?" Dusk was confused, what did Rune do this time?

"Yes, it was Rune." Luna explained. "Rune has learned a dangerous spell and he cannot control himself."

Dusk heard Luna's words, but Pinkie didn't hear them, she was infuriated.

"Rune......Rune.....RUNE!" Pinkie's eyes filled hatred. "I'll KILL THAT MOTHERBUCKER!" Pinkie stabbed the chainsaw into the ground, sat upon it, revved the engine and rode off in some random direction.

Dusk and Luna stood, watching Pinkie ride off on her chain saw; normally they might question this, but now wasn't the time.

"Why would Rune attack Pinkie?" Dusk asked.

"Well the spell he learned his powered by his imagination and his desire." Luna explained, closing her eyes and raising her horn. "So whatever he wants, he'll go after. He can't control himself." Her horn glowed a bright orange flash. "He's this way." Both Luna and Dusk ran off into the direction Luna's horn pointed.

"So where would Rune go with a large bag of candy?" Dusk asked, this behavior was strange even for Rune.

"Probably in search of more candy." Luna suggested, both her and Dusk were now running towards the Everfree Forest. "Why do you suppose he would flee to the forest?"

"I don't know." Dusk responded, trying to think of Rune's reasoning, as hard as that was. "There's nothing out here." Dusk turned his head towards a distance location he had in minds. 'Even Fluttershy's house is in the other direction.'

"Are there no other ponies that live out here? Or any reason Rune would come here?" Luna asked, even after her time with Rune, she never asked much about his personal life.

"Nopony." Dusk answered, but then a thought hit him hard. "Nopony except Zecora."

"Zecora?" Luna asked, she has never heard Rune mention a Zecora.

"She's a zebra that lives in a hut in the forest." Dusk quickly explained. "Rune would come to her when he needs help and didn't want to bother you during the day when you were asleep."

"But why would he go to Zecora?" Luna asked. "What's Rune's feelings towards Zecora?"

"I don't know." Dusk replied. "Rune likes to keep secrets."

In not time at all, Luna and Dusk arrived at Zecora's hut; it was in shambles. The door was ripped open, walls were torn and broken and the inside looked like a storm hit. But Zecora was no where to be found.

"Zecora?" Dusk called, but go no reply. Dusk looked back at Luna, to see the blade of a still running chainsaw fall mere inches from himself, imbedding itself into the ground. "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!"

"Oh sorry Duskie." Pinkie apologized as she fell from a tree, landing on her hooves. "I was hunting Rune but when I got here I saw there was nopony around, so I waited for him to show up. But he didn't come back."

"Maybe you can aid in our search." Luna asked Pinkie, the more help the better after all.

"Okkie Dokkie." Pinkie agreed, using the chainsaw to give a salute.

Raising her horn again, Luna tried to search for Rune. Flashing orange, Luna pointed away from the hut.

"Quickly, follow the trail." Luna said, starting to run in the direction.

'This can't be right.' Dusk thought to himself, following behind Luna. 'This direction leads to ..Oh my Celestia...this leads to Fluttershy's house!' Dusk started to run faster, catching up to Luna. 'Please be all right.'

It wasn't long before the group made it to Fluttershy's house, the door looked like it was torn open. Dusk's fear was realized as he ran to the door.

"Fluttershy?!" He called out, but no answer. All of Fluttershy's animals were no where to be seen.

"Oh no." Pinkie said looking around. "Not Fluttershy."

"Why would Rune take Fluttershy?" Dusk asked out loud, his voice cracked as if he was about to cry,

"Rune is a slave to his desire." Luna reminded, wrapping her hoof around Dusk to try and comfort him. "He would never harm her, we are sure of it. We will find her."

"HEY DUSK?!" Shouted a voice from above the group. Landing in front of Dusk was:

"Rainbow Dash?" Dusk asked. "What are you doing here?"

"Well I was doing some awesome pranks when Rarity came to me." Dash explained. "She said you were looking for Rune, so I flew around until I saw you here. Where's Fluttershy?"

"We don't know." Luna responded. "Rune must of abducted her."

"What would Rune want with Fluttershy?" Dash asked, scratching her head.

"We don't know....." Dusk had a lot to consider, what Rune would want or what would he do with both Fluttershy and Zecora. "Dash, I need you to get both Rarity and Applejack, and meet us at the library."

Rainbow Dash saluted and flew off.

"We trust you have a plan." Luna said, a little skeptical.

"Of course Princess." Dusk said confidently. 'I hope I have a plan.' Dusk thought to himself.

Back at the library, Dusk, Pinkie and Luna waited for the other three to arrive. It was no time before Rainbow Dash and Applejack to both arrive.

"Where's Rarity?" Dusk asked, fearing the worse.

"We looked around her house." Applejack explained. "But we couldn't find her anywhere."

"Rune must have gotten to her." Luna quietly whispered.

"Would somepony explain what's happening?" AJ asked confused. "Rainbow Dash only told me to come here, so what's going on?"

"I'll explain." Dusk assured AJ. The explanation only took a few minutes.

"So Rune learned some new spell." Applejack paraphrased what Dusk explained.  "And now he's out there ponynapping?"

"Only Zecora, Fluttershy and Rarity so far." Pinkie answered. "Maybe they're doing some big party?"

"Pinkie." Dusk turned towards Pinkie to explain. "I doubt Rune would jus-" But Pinkie was gone.

"What that?!" Everypony was startled.

"Where did Pinkie go?" Dusk asked, looking around the room. Everypony shook their heads, Pinkie Pie was gone, disappeared.

Dusk was about to ask everypony to search the house but then, with a flash of lightning, the room went dark.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" A faint laugh chuckle came from somewhere in the library.

Everypony looked around for the source of the laughter, it wasn't Pinkie's usual laugh, that's louder, no this laugh was different.

"Up there!" Dash shouted, pointing to the stairs.

Everypony looked up the stairs and saw a pony:

"Rune!?" Luna asked the ghostly pony.

"AHAHAHAHAHA!!!" The pony laughed, charging at the group, splattering against the floor like dark mud. Before anypony could move away, the ghostly pony wrapped around Applejack.

"What in tar-nation!?" Applejack struggled to get free but the muddy water proved too much, carrying her away through the nearby window.

"Applejack!!" Dusk shouted, trying to grab hold of Applejack. "Dash, go after them!"

"On it!" Dash saluted, almost making a Sonic Rainboom trying to catch up.

"How could Rune do this?" Dusk asked, he was about to have a panic attack.

"We are sure that was Rune." Luna said, not really helping the mood but, being realistic. "We never would of guessed Rune would loose this much control over himself."

"We have to stop him." Dusk suggested. "Any ideas?"

Before Luna could answer, Rainbow Dash crashed through the broken window, breaking it more.

"Rainbow Dash? Did you catch them?" Dusk asked, trying to have some hope.

"No." Dash melancholics answered. "No matter how fast I flew, I lost Rune in the Everfree Forest."

"The Everfree Forest?" Luna replied. "Aside from Zecora, what else would be in that forest that Rune would want?"

"Maybe he has a place for his victims." Dash suggested.

"Don't say that. And how would you know that?" Dusk asked.

"I have a large monster movie collection." Rainbow Dash blushed, this wasn't something she confessed often.

"Somewhere to house victims." Luna pondered. "Or somewhere to dwell when he isn't on the prowl."

"The Old Castle Ruins!" Dusk concluded. "We have to hurry!"

Quickly running down the road and towards the Everfree Forest. Upon their arrival, the ghostly pony appeared. Walking back and forth at the forest entrance, the ghostly pony was almost trying to insult the group, to which Rainbow Dash fell for.

"You think you're faster than me!" Dash defiantly fell for the silent insults, even being so bold as to fly in the pony's face. "I bet I can out race you!"

The pony nodded at Rainbow Dash and in a flash ran into the forest, leaving Dash in the dust, to her surprise.

"Come back here!" Dash flew off after the ghostly pony, leaving both Dusk and Luna alone.

"Should we not of stopped her?" Luna asked.

"Possibly but Rainbow Dash can out fly anypony." Dusk assured Luna. "She's now giving us a chance to find the others."

Upon entering the forest, an idea struck Dusk.

"Couldn't we use our magic to teleport to the Ruins?" He asked.

"We cannot." Luna responded, showing that her horn could only produce sparks. "We are both unable to produce magic right now. I tried to teleport us back at the library, but Rune somehow is stopping us. So we must hurry."

Only a few more feet and they near the rope bridge, their destination in sight; out of the sky came in the ghost pony.

"Rune!" Dusk shouted, angry that this pony was stopping him. "You need to stop all this!"

"Now Dusk." Luna said, walking in front of Dusk. "Rune? If you can hear us, you must regain control over yourself."

The pony made no reply, only vanished ad if it simply evaporated away.

"Quickly." Luna suggested. "While he is gone."

Both Dusk and Luna made their way across the bridge and reached the Ruins of the Old Castle. The main doors of the ruins were sealed shut. Before Dusk could touch it, the door slowly cracked open, dark green smoke spewed out of the door, then a bright light flashed, slightly blinding Dusk and Luna.

"Oh Dusk and Luna welcome. Do come in." Spoke a very familiar voice. "The others are waiting within."

Dusk's and Luna's eyes adjusted to the bright light when they saw:

"Zecora?!" Dusk was amazed to see she was alright. "What's going on? Are you okay?"

"Never you worry." Zecora reassured. "But come inside, do hurry."

Both Dusk and Luna were escorted into the Ruins. Despite the bright flash of light, the inside was pitch dark.

"What's going on Zecora?" Dusk asked but saw Zecora was gone. Looking towards what he assumed was the center of the room, Dusk tried to figure out what was happening. When suddenly the room ignited in light:

"SURPRISE!!!!!!!!!!!" Shouted Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who were hiding behind some rocks, that were decorated in carved pumpkins.

"What the BUCK!" Both Dusk and Luna asked.

"I..Um...Guess who." Said a calm, very gentle mare's voice who placed her hooves over Dusk's eyes.

"Fluttershy?!" Dusk answered, relieved to hear her voice again. Dusk turned to see if it was her:

"Fluttershy!" Dusk was so happy to see her alive. "What's going on?"

"WHY IT'S A PARTY!" Pinkie jumped in with the answer. "When Rune got each of us, he told us his plan."

"His plan?" Luna asked.

"Yes a plan from his twisted brain." Zecora answered. "But it is better for Rune to explain."

Descending from the broken ceiling was the ghost pony, it was Rune. The difference this time was that Rune's eyes were not burning orange, and he had a large black bubble behind him.

"So what do you think of my party?" Rune laughed.

"Party?" Dusk asked, who was now looking around the room. The room was covered in orange and red streamers, black and blue balloons were tied to small stones, there were lit pumpkins, each with twisted faces, and there were several tables, covered in food, snacks and drinks.

"So let me try to understand all of this." Dusk tried to clarify. "You acted like a monster from some bad story, captured our friends and scared me close to death, just to throw A PARTY???!!!"

"Yes." Rune bluntly answered. "Was that not obvious?"

"But what of the spell?" Luna asked. "Are you to tell us that you succeeded in controlling the spell?"

"Yes." Rune bluntly responded, just not as bluntly as when he answered Dusk. "For the first couple hours, I couldn't control myself but I was able to stop myself. I don't understand why but it worked, so now I can use the Moon to turn me into 'NIGHTMARE RUNE'."

Princess Luna, along with everypony there replied by face-hoofing each other. That has got to be the worst thing Rune could of thought up that night.

"So if you have everypony." Dusk asked. "Where's Trixie and Spike?"

"Oh yeah." Rune laughed a little. "I almost forgot about those two." Raising his horn towards the bubble. The bubble popped and out came both Trixie and Spike.

"The Great and Confused Trixie demands to know why you abducted us Rune." Trixie demanded.

"Oh it's nothing important." Rune patted Trixie on the shoulder. "I only pony-napped all our friends for this awesome party."

"What?" Trixie was agitated, but then looked at all the food and candy. "Well i guess I can forgive you just this once Rune."

So the party went on..........Pinkie gorged herself to twice her size on candy, Fluttershy sang with the night birds, Applejack and Rainbow Dash competed to see who could eat the most food, Rarity and Trixie both competed to see who looked sexier for Dusk, who was constantly running away from them, Spike ate almost as much food as Pinkie, and finally Rune, Zecora, and Luna looked at the stars and the large Moon.

"This was a lovely party Rune." Luna complimented.

"Yes even I cannot deny." Zecora added. "It was funny to see everyponies big surprise."

"It was a good idea wasn't it." Rune proudly stated. "Plus it was so fun being the monster, that spell really helped out."

"Oh is it you were able to control yourself after you lost control?" Luna inquired.

"Because I wanted to I guess." Rune quietly laughed, rubbing the back of his head.

"Explain if you could." Zecora asked.

"Well I remember that Luna said this spell is powered by imagination and desire." Rune explained, he was getting to over-confident. "So when I was learning the spell, I learned it because I wanted to. Then my desire was candy, so I attacked Pinkie Pie for her candy, it was the biggest stash of candy I could find. Then I thought, 'Why not a party?' so I grabbed Zecora, who could help me find a place, then we went to Fluttershy's, and thanks to Zecora explaining, Fluttershy agreed to help."

"But what about the others?" Luna asked.

"Well I went to Rarity next, figuring that she might see through my 'monster act' too quickly so I got her help, saying that I'd owe her one." Rune was almost done explaining his plan. "The I captured Pinkie, seeing as she might give a way the surprise. As to Rainbow Dash and Applejack, i told them nothing, Dash might spoil the surprise as well and Applejack is too honest, so they both thought they were taken by a monster."

"That's quite an incredible tale." Zecora complemented. "But without myself or Fluttershy, couldn't your plan have failed?"

"Oh definitely." Rune said, hugging Zecora in thanks. A very faint blush went across the zebra's face, but it went unnoticed. "Without you two to set the stage and mood, the plan would of sucked."

"You are welcome Rune." Zecora replied. "But I must return home very soon."

"We as well." Luna responded. "The dawn is coming, we must lower the Moon."

As the other ponies gathered as Luna departed to the starry sky, they could hear her shout:

Happy Nightmare Night!!!

Chapter 14 - What's in the Box

Dusk woke up to a peaceful sigh, sitting up, stretching his arms...........today looked like a peaceful day...........until a flap of paper gently smacked Dusk on the front of his face.

"What is this?" Dusk asked with a grimace across his face. The paper was pierced through Dusk's horn. Using his hoof to pull the paper off his horn, Dusk began to read:

Dear Dusk,

I am going to be away today and most of tomorrow. Apparently Luna believes that there's something between myself and Zecora so she paid for the both of us to go to the Canterlot Royal Spa for the weekend. So I will not be around....

A smile couldn't help but slide across Dusk's face, maybe today would be peaceful after all. Dusk kept reading:

...But don't be upset with my absence. I left you a surprise, it's on the table downstairs.

Have Fun,

Rune

P.S. Spike is coming with us, I needed someone to carry our bags......and yes I paid him in gems.

Dusk let out a deep sigh. "What have you done this time?"

Dusk made his way down the stairs to see Rune's "surprise"; to his surprise and confusion, there was a massive blue and black stripped present with a  large purple bow on top, sitting on the top of the table.

"Oh Celestia what am I going to do with this?" Dusk asked aloud. Turning around he called up the stairs. "Trixie!?"

"What is it Dusk?" Trixie responded, slowly making her way down the stairs, her mane had bed head and her hat was crooked. Her eyes then eyed the present. 'What's in the box?"

"I don't know." Dusk responded looking worried. "Stay here and watch the box, I'll go get the others before we open it."

Trixie yawned, then nodded. Dusk quickly made his way out the door.

........................................................................................................................................................

The pegasus guard escorts that picked up and were giving a ride to Rune, Zecora and Spike gently came  down to the spa with a slow, smooth landing. Everypony jumping out of the gold-ish chariot.

"Thanks mate." Rune nodded to the guards, who in turn nodded back. "Spike do you have everything?"

Spike came around, two large bags under each arm, one balancing on his head and a wheeled bag gripped by his tail.

"Did you really need to bring this much Rune?" Spike asked, already sweating.

"What was that?" Rune asked, casually tossing a small ruby at Spike, who gulped it down with a single crunch.

"Nothing Rune." Spike replied, with a satisfied expression on his face.

"Are you sure this is wise?" Zecora asked Rune. "Using Spike is not what I would advise."

"It's fine." Rune responded, wrapping his hoof around Zecora's back. "Spike's getting well paid for his job and he gets into the Spa for free. He really loved having his talons trimmed."

"Are you enjoying this too much?" Zecora asked in a flirtatiously teasing tone. "Or is it you just like to be touched?"

Rune let out a small chuckle and the three of them headed to the Spa entrance.

........................................................................................................................................................................

"So I wonder what's in the box." Trixie said aloud to herself, pacing back and forth in front of the present.

Trixie has been watching the mystery present for the greater part of an a few hours. Dusk was taking too long and Trixie really wanted to know what was inside the box.

"What is taking Dusk so long?" Trixie asked, slowly making her way to the box. "Maybe a little peek wouldn't hurt, I'll just warp it up again before they return."

Carefully using her magic, Trixie unwrapped the large bow, placing the ends of each ribbon to the side of the box. Next she slowly lifted up the lid of the box, placing it to the side. The box made no noise, nor did anything come out. Trixie leaned over the box, looking inside...........Her jaw dropped: for what was inside was:

"What the BUCK!!!!!!!!!!! Trixie couldn't help but shout, knocking herself to the ground.

The sound of her shout and the sound of her impact was enough to stir the pony-that-looked-like-a-mare-dusk from her sleep. it's eyes burst open but over all made now noise or other reaction. Slowly lifting itself, leaning over the box, the mare stared at Trixie. As the mare attempted to climb out of the box, it knocked the box over to the ground with a bang, landing in front of the petrified Trixie.

The strange mare raised her head towards Trixie, her eyes were empty almost as if this mare had no soul or being.

"What are yo-" Trixie tried to asked, but before she could finish, the mystery mare forced her warm lips to Trixie's unsuspecting lips.

Trixie wanted to put a stop to this but this mare was a really good kisser, she even stuck her wet tongue inside Trixie's mouth. Finding the strength to, Trixie was finally able to push the mare away, her tongue still sticking out of her mouth. Trixie was panting, she didn't think one kiss would take this much out of her.

"What..was..that all...about?" Trixie gasped and panted trying to ask.

The mare showed no sign of getting tired, only her tongue stayed out and her eyes remained empty. Slightly tilting its head down, the mare pounced at Trixie but this time her target was Trixie's wet pussy. Trixie was unable to stop the mare this time, especially since its tongue was making Trixie's body go numb and her mind go blank. The feeling was insatiable, Trixie has played with herself while fantasizing about her and Dusk, but it has never crossed her mind that a mare could make her feel like this. Maybe she should keep this mare going. Why resist, enjoy the pleasure. But it was not meant to last. Right when Trixie was about to reach her biggest orgasm, but it wasn't meant to be.

"TRIXIE!!!?" Dusk shouted from the open doorway. "What are you doing?"

Trixie looked up to see Dusk, along with other mares at the front door. Well except for Fluttershy.....she fainted.

"No!!" Trixie's body trembled and her pussy quivered. The feeling of other ponies watching her have sex was too much. "DON'T WATCH!!!" Trixie came her pussy juices inside the mystery mare's open and eager mouth, swallowing some of it.

"Trixie?!" Dusk wanted to pretend he didn't just see that. "Are you-"

Before he could finish, the mare somehow moved from Trixie to Dusk, pressing her open mouth onto Dusk's, forcing some of Trixie's juices into his mouth, to which he accidentally swallowed.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MY DARLING!!?" Rarity shouted, pushing the mare away from Dusk; knocking her to the ground. "Are you okay Darling?"

"I'm fine." Dusk answered, not too sure himself. 'Did she put her tongue in my mouth too?' He thought. "More importantly, who are you?" He asked the mare.

The mare simply tilted her head as if confused by the question.

"Do you understand me?" Dusk asked again.

The mare did not respond, nor did she move.

"Twilight." Pinkie Pie suddenly stated.

"What did you say?" Dusk asked, turning his head towards Pinkie, who was standing besides the overturn box, holding a piece of paper.

"It says here that her name is 'Twilight'" Pinkie responded, passing the paper towards Dusk.

Dusk began to read:

Hello,

My name is Twilight. I cannot talk, ponies confuse me and I have the social skills of a tree stump. Please teach me how to be social and hopefully to talk.

P.S. I cannot tell whether it is or is not okay to spontaneously molest other ponies.

Dusk's expression was a very blank, almost annoyed look. 'What did Rune do this time?' He thought. "So Twilight what do you want to-"

Looking back at Twilight, Dusk was cut off at the sight of Twilight now with her face between Rainbow Dash's legs, causing her to orgasm rather loudly, while one of her hooves was feeling between Trixie's legs.

"Okay enough of this." Dusk said, using his magic to pull Twilight away from Dash and Trixie. "I don't know what Rune did with you or taught you, but that is not acceptable."

Twilight tilted her head in confusion. Dusk in turn only replied with a deep sigh.

"Okay." Dusk finally thought of an idea. "What do you girls think we should do with her?"

"Maybe the reason she put her mouth down there was because she was hungry." Applejack suggested.

"You really think she did such an act because she was hungry?" Rarity replied, still a bit upset that Twilight kissed her Dusk.

"It's worth a shot I guess." Dusk responded, hovering Twilight towards Applejack. "So you go bring her to get some food."

"But what will you be doing?" Rarity asked.

"Well...." Dusk looked at the sleeping from their orgasm Dash and Trixie, along with the still fainted Fluttershy. "I'm going to to put these three to bed and then look through Rune's room to see if I can find anything to explain Twilight. You go with Applejack to make sure nothing happens."

"Of course Darling." Rarity responded. "I will do my best to keep Twilight out of trouble."

"What about me?" Pinkie asked, wanting in on the fun.

"I need you to help me move the girls upstairs and search Rune's room." Dusk responded.

Releasing Twilight from his magical grip, Dusk let Applejack and Rarity take Twilight with them. Leaving Dusk and Pinkie to put the other three mares to bed.

.......................................................................................................................................................................

Rune relaxed in the mud bath that the spa provided. It was rather spacious, as was the room he was in. Although the room was filled with steam from all the hot water baths surrounding him, Rune noticed that there was no one else in the room. He was all alone.

"Seems like you are all alone." Spoke a familiar feminine voice. "I would of come faster had I of known."

Looking through the faint steam, Rune saw the rather sexy Zecora, slowly strutting her way towards Rune. Rune made no reaction, even the look on his face was unsurprised, almost like he expecting this.

"What took you so long?" Rune rather smugly asked, leaning back in the mud.

"Ssshhh." Zecora hushed Rune as she lowered herself into the warm mud. "Just let me do the work."

Rune immediately woke up from his dream.

"Wow." Rune said aloud to himself, almost as if her was disappointed. "Guess it was only a dream."

"What was a dream?" Gurgled a voice in front of Rune. Slowly emerging from the warm mud was Zecora, with a very satisfied look on her face.

"AAHHH." Rune woke up from his dream. Laying back against the back of the mud bath. "That was a dream, within a dream....that's like three levels right there." Rune lifted himself from the bath, stretching his back and flexing his arms and legs. "I wonder what Zecora's up to?" Rune asked himself as he made his way out of the spa room; a towel wrapped around his head.

...................................................................................................................................................................

The sky was clear of all clouds, Celestia's sun pierced the sky over Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack, Rarity and Twilight stood in front of a large apple tree.

"So why are we doing this?" Rarity asked.

"I told you." Applejack answered, looking back at Rarity. "Dusk asked us to get some grub and Twilight should learn to earn her food, not expected to be handed to her."

"I can understand teaching responsibility." Rarity responded. "But apple bucking? Really?"

Rarity looked back at Twilight, who was now floating in the air again. Rarity was almost molested by Twilight, so she had to be levitated.

"Okay dear." Rarity said to Twilight, while pointing at the tree. "I am going to let you down and you are to get the apples from the tree......understand?"

Twilight slightly tilted her head. The only indication that she had any idea what Rarity was talking about was the fact that her stomach started to growl and rumble. Twilight was slowly lowered to the ground, where she then walked up to the tree.

"Tr..ee..?" Twilight struggled to pronounce aloud, placing a hoof against the tree.

"Yes Twilight." Applejack responded, acting like the big sister. "That's called a tree." Maybe Twilight could communicate other than molest.

CRASH

Twilight only applied a bit of pressure and the large apple tree came crashing down, several apples scattered everywhere. Applejack and Rarity just stood there in a blank expression. They didn't know what to say or think, or whether what they just saw was real. Twilight trotted over to a fallen apple.

"Gr..ub...?" Twilight said aloud, munching down the first apple.

The taste was amazing, never has Twilight had such a succulent food. It was soft yet crunched in the mouth, it was warm and juicy. Gluttonously, Twilight devoured every apple that was attached to the fallen tree. After her gorging, Twilight lay on her back, her stomach slightly expanded with a satisfied expression on her face.

"Did she just do what I think she did?" Applejack asked aloud.

"It appears so." Rarity responded, not sure whether to be impressed or continue being confused. "Should we say something?"

"I don't know sugarcube." Applejack responded.

................................................................................................................................................

Rune's room was surprising cleaner than usual. The bed was made, there was no dust or even impressions that anypony even lived in this room.

"Maybe Rune isn't planning anything." Pinkie suggested, looking through Rune's room with Dusk.

"So it would appear." Dusk said, with his detective hat on. "But Rune has never cleaned his room nor would he leave no hints to his plans. That's against his character."

"Well i don't know Duskie." Pinkie said, laying back on Rune's bed. Suddenly Pinkie contorted in pain. "Ow what's with this bed.No wonder Rune is so weird, his bed is so uncomfy."

"Pinkie that's it." Dusk praised Pinkie, scooting Pinkie off the bed. Using his magic, Dusk lifted the mattress off the bed frame, revealing several scrolls, boxes and other questionable things. "This is it." Dusk said, hugging Pinkie. "Pinkie you're a genius." Then he thought. 'Never thought I'd say that in the same sentence.'

"Well." Dusk said aloud. "Let's get started."

"Okay." Pinkie said with a glee.

.....................................................................................................................................................

Rune trotted around the Spa, looking for either Zecora or Spike, preferably Zecora. Moving through the hall, Rune peeked into the various rooms lining the hall. Some room had spa stallions and mare giving deep tissue massages or applying various powders and potions to some mineral baths. But no Zecora could be found.

"I wonder where she is." Rune said aloud to himself.

"Where is who?" Spoke a familiar voice from behind Rune.

Turning around, Rune saw Zecora. Although he saw her several times before, Rune has never seen this side of Zecora. Her mane was loosely tied up in a towel, the bits of hair that came out of the towel was clearly wet. Her coat was not soaking but still relatively wet and she seemed to have almost a loose sway in her step towards Rune. This new vision of Zecora, combined with those previous dreams sent the blood rushing through Rune, causing quite the cute blush across his face.

"Wowyoulookamazing!" Rune kinda blurted out.

"What is up with you today?" Zecora asked, placing her forehead on Rune's to check temperature."Are you certain you are okay?"

"It's fine!" Rune jumped back, thinking of a lie. "I was just in......the hot bath for too long."

"I see. I shall try the flank massage down the hall, don't be long." Zecora made a suggestion. "You might put that where it belongs."

It wasn't until Zecora was half way through the hall when Rune knew what she meant. Looking down, to his embarrassment, Rune noticed that he had a bit of a hardon.

'Did she see that?' Rune thought. 'But she did say, 'Put it where it belongs'.' It was several minutes before a conclusion was drawn. "Where it belongs? Where it belongs?! I get it!!"

Rune bolted down the hall, trying to find Zecora. "Ask and she shall receive." Rune said to himself.

...........................................................................................................................................................

Back in Rune's room, Dusk and Pinkie sat in silence in the room. Dusk had already decrypted what Rune was hiding and he knew about this Twilight now.

"Pinkie?" Dusk asked.

"Yes Duskie?" Pinkie responded.

"Go get the others please, while I figure out what Rune was thinking." Dusk asked.

"No problamo." Pinkie said, trotting, or more like skipping out the door.

Dusk sat in the room alone, looking at the translated pages and notes. He wasn't sure how to feel, what Rune did was impossible, even for his imagination and stubbornness/recklessness. But the proof was all there, how was it done?

it wasn't too long, maybe a half hour, before Pinkie returned with Applejack, Rarity and Twilight. Twilight, who left with a blank look in her eyes returned with a look of satisfaction.

"Did something happen while you two took care of her?" Dusk asked.

"Oh nothing major, but this mare ate over four apple trees worth of apples." Applejack responded in an excited but more over shocked manner.

"Really?!" Dusk replied. "For her body size,she shouldn't be able to eat that much."

"She did Darling." Rarity responded, still in some disbelief but she saw it first hand. "but no matter, were you able to find anything?"

"I was." Dusk started. "But it wasn't what I expected. Not at all."

"Well start from the beginning." Applejack suggested.

"Twilight is a fake." Dusk said.

"A what?!" Rarity and Applejack asked, Pinkie was distracting Twilight or playing with her. Both involved her stopping Twilight from molesting her.

"It's as I said." Dusk explained. "According to these notes in Rune's room, they all show various attempts and plans to create ponies, almost like they were living dolls."

"So that's why she didn't look all there." Applejack replied.

"That's one way of putting it." Dusk suggested. "But my questions are more how Rune made such a pony and for what reason."

Rarity skimmed some of the notes. "Well it says here that the main ingredient was some of your DNA."

"DNA?" Dusk asked. "Like what?"

Rarity look through the notes for any kind of list. "Ah here it is. Hair, Skin, Blood, Saliva, and Semen."

"I didn't get that last part." Dusk asked. "What was that last part?"

"Not important." Rarity composed herself. "But why do you think Rune would even consider creating a pony?"

"I don't know." Dusk responded. "Every time I looked for the reason, it always came up as 'entertainment'."

"Entertainment?" Pinkie asked. "Like a PARTY!? Did Rune make Twilight for a party!?"

"I don't think that the reason." Dusk was unconvinced. "Let me try to study her, you three get everypony to their houses."

"You sure you're safe to be alone with her?" Applejack asked.

"It should be fine." Dusk reassured them. "Just bring Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash home please."

"No problaimoe." Pinkie saluted, trotting up the stairs to get the pegasi; Applejack and Rarity followed.

"Now Twilight." Dusk said turning towards the mare. "Come with me." Twilight nodded and followed.

Walking down the stairs to Dusk's laboratory, he directed Twilight to sit in the chair in the center in the room.

"Now stay there please." Dusk asked, to which Twilight nodded and remained still.

Dusk went back up the stairs to assist Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie wake up Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Both pegasi had no memory of why they fell asleep, and no pony wanted to explain. Bidding them goodbye, Dusk returned to the lab, seeing that Twilight wasn't in the chair.

"Where did she go?" Dusk asked aloud, looking for Twilight. "Twilight? Where are you?" But there was no noise. Only a subtle gleam that came from the back of the room, out of Dusk's sight.

Figuring that she may have come up the stairs, Dusk rushed up the stairs, only to be tackled at the top step by Twilight, knocking the both of them into the main lobby.

"Twilight?" Dusk had Twilight over him. "What are you-"

Twilight shut Dusk up with a deep kiss, one that was quickly sapping Dusk of his strength. His senses were leaving him, his mind growing blank and all the blood rushing to his penis, which was now ready for action. Twilight felt the bump poking her stomach, removing her mouth from Dusk, she looked down.

"Growing." Twilight said in a mono-toned voice. Before Dusk could object, Twilight lowered her face to the rather impressive cock smacking against her face and proceeded to shove it in her mouth. The feeling of Twilight's warm mouth was almost enough for Dusk to cum, but he didn't he did his best to compose himself and hold back.

"Twi...light? Why are you doing this?" Dusk tried to stop her but found he barely had the strength to move.

Twilight removed her mouth from Dusk's dick and started to roughly stroke it with her tongue. "Thanking."

'Is she doing this because I tried to help her?' Dusk thought to himself. 'Or is she thanking me for something else? Oh Celestia, I'm about to.....About to-'

"The Sun has gone to sleep." A voice announced from the doorway. Upon hearing those words, Twilight seemingly feel asleep, almost lifeless. "Couldn't wait til I got home to try her out, eh Dusk?"

Dusk looked at the door and saw a smiling Rune. "Rune?!"

"The spa was fun and all, but when I felt you might try to pull something, I had to come and see." Rune answered, walking into the library, using magic to carry luggage and a sleeping Spike. "So...what do you think?"

"What do you I think?!" Dusk didn't know where to start. "How is she even possible? It's impossible to create life, is this another one of your illusions?"

"No no no she's real." Rune responded. "I'll start from the beginning. You see, I'm given a set amount of funding from Luna to do research. Lately I've been blowing my research funds on snacks and crazy plans, so Luna has started to question whether or not I'm actually producing results of any kind. So to prove her wrong, I made Twilight."

"But how did you make her?" Dusk asked.

"Simple but complicated." Rune explained. "Creating a pony out of basic elements is time consuming and impossible, so I tried a different approach."

"You cloned me?" Dusk assumed. "I saw your notes said that took some of my DNA to make a clone."

"A clone? Is that what he thought. I mean yes a clone, Twilight is your clone." Rune responded.

"But why did you make a clone of me?" Dusk asked.

"Well as I was saying." Rune continued. "I was contacted by Princess Celestia with the manner to attempt to clone you, she wanted me to send the results to her. But I needed to test out the pony first."

"So that's why you left her out in the open? To 'test' her on us?" Dusk responded, a tad irradiated for being used.

"Well I was meant to use her on you, but apparently, you called the others." Rune responded, then using his magic to levitate Twilight back into her box that was still in the center of the room. "But now that you've shown that she is useable and active, I'll send her to Celestia."

"But I have so many ques-" Dusk tried to say something but found himself silenced by Rune pressing his hoof against Dusk's forehead.

"Shhhh don't worry Dusk." Rune shushed Dusk, watching him slowly fall asleep. "You will not remember any of this, and don't worry...I already did the same to the others." Dusk was then asleep. "I'm sorry Dusk"

Dear Princess Celestia,

I have done as you instructed and created the pony you wanted. As much as I would love to ask what you plan to do with the pony (Twilight), I have my guess and will leave it at that. In addition to keeping all of this all a secret, I want to request that you NEVER ask me to do this again. My heart and mind cannot take doing this again.

Sincerely,

Dawn Rune

P.S. I already erased everyponies' memory of Twilight.

Princess Celestia sat upon her bed within her large chambers, in the center of the room was the open box that twilight was delivered in. Besides her, as she composed her response, Twilight lay napping next to her;a look of satisfaction was across her face. Whatever Twilight and Celestia were doing prior to writing Celestia's response, they both looked happy.

Dear Dawn Rune,

I understand and apologies for forcing you to do this project. Truthfully speaking, I had several doubts that you could pull off such a feat. I will respect your wishes and neither ask how you accomplished this nor ask of you to do this again. I deeply appreciate your caution in the privacy in this matter. If it helps at all, I want you to know that Twilight is happy where she it.

Thank you for your sevices,

Princess Celestia

P.S. I have sent the necessary funds as was our arrangement.

Rune sat in his dark room, everypony was asleep but him, the Moon has been in the sky for hours. Rune looked at the letter from Celestia along with the large bag of bits.

"Was it worth it?" Rune said aloud to himself, lost in thought.

Rune is writing a letter to Celestia, asking for a loan in his funds so he could impress Luna. Only to have her response be with a condition.

"A mare?" Rune said aloud to himself. "How am I supposed to make a mare for her?"

After several failed and aggravating attempts to create a pony, Rune attempted to clone Dusk using Dusk's various DNA samples: hair, blood, skin samples, even sperm samples produced no results. All of them were failures.

"How can I do this when it can't work!" Rune shouted to himself, banging his hooves on the ground.

Frustrated, Rune used a different approach. One night, Rune visited Dusk as he slept, with a fine needle, Rune extracted some of Dusk's sperm. Then visiting Rarity as she slept, with needle in hoof, Rune extracted various egg samples from Rarity's ovaries. With what appeared to be a couple tears in his eyes, Rune mixed the sperm and egg sample together in a test tube. Carefully using his magic, Rune isolated the X chromosomes, destroying all Y chromosomes. Using accelerating growth hormones, gathered from various plants in the Everfree Forest, Rune was able to age the developing pony at a much faster rate, giving it a year for every day in the tube. Eventually, Rune had to move the developing mare to a much larger tube, where it became a fully grown mare in only under three weeks.

"It's done." Rune said to himself, staring at the tube. Looking at his reflection in the tube, Rune saw a look in his eyes; a look he would never want to see again. "But will you work...........Twilight, yes I'll call you Twilight. Twilight..Shine."

Holding the Spa tickets in front of him, Rune formulated his plan. Leaving Twilight in an easy to find place, leaving his note on Dusk's horn and bringing Spike with him, Rune put his plan in motion.

Before leaving, Rune looked back in the room, at the box. "I hope this works."

Back in Rune's room, tears couldn't stop pouring from his eyes. "I'm such a horrible pony."

Chapter 15- Big Finale

Luna's Moon was now setting as Celestia's Sun was slowly rising; the time was Twilight. Flying through the fading night sky, above Ponyville, was Princess Luna. Besides her, struggling to stay in the air was Dawn Rune, in his "Nightmare Rune" form.

"We understand that you wish to learn our magic." Luna remarked. "But wouldn't it be easier is thy would not rush into things?"

Rune looked at Luna, trying to focus on maintaining his balance. "Well since you haven't taught me how to work the Moon or Dreams, I'm making good with what I got."

"Our biggest concern." Luna replied with a sigh, looking at the rising sun. "Is that if you don't and soon, ye will fall and perish."

"Oh yeah, well you'll catch me right?" Rune asked.

"Only if the fall would kill thy." Luna somewhat joked, but her expression became a somewhat more saddened look. "But the night has come to an end. We shall continue our lessons the day after tomorrow."

"Why the day after and not today?" Rune asked, slowly descending to the ground with his teacher.

"Today is not a good day." Luna responded with a depressing sigh. "We shall be confined to our chambers today and only emerge to bring out the Moon. Good Morning Rune." Luna then flew off towards the Castle, leaving the now back-to-normal Rune who landed in the center of Ponyville.

Looking up at the setting the Moon and Luna flying towards the Sun rising from the castle, Rune let out a sigh of his own. "Good Morning Luna." Rune then made his way back to the library.

Rune made his way into the library and straight to Dusk's room. Hovering over Dusk for a few moments, Rune took Dusk by the shoulders.

"DUSK??!!! IS THERE ANYTHING GOING ON TODAY??!!!" Rune shouted.

Dusk woke up to a shock and literally punched Rune, sending him flying off the bed.

"Why'd you hit me?" Rune asked, rubbing his cheek.

"WHY WOULD YOU WAKE ME UP AT FIVE IN THE CELESTIA DAMNED MORNING!!!!!!" Dusk shouted in aggravation.

"Well you're up now." Rune responded. "So tell me if there's something happening today."

"No." Dusk said in an annoyed tone. "Now go to bed and let me sleep."

"Fine then." Rune responded, getting up and leaving the room. Dusk went back to sleep, still mad at Rune.

Rune decided to ask Princess Celestia:

Dear Princess Celestia,

I'm curious if there is any significance to today that would cause Luna to feel depressed. Aside from her duties to raise and lower the moon, she says she isn't going to leave her chambers. So what is today?

-Dawn Rune

With a zap from his horn, the letter was gone. It was about almost an hour before a scroll poofed in front of Rune. Not saying a word, Rune read the reply:

Dear Rune,

Today is a very important but very sad day for my sister. I ask that you simply let Princess Luna have her day and night to herself and that you drop the question. I am sorry that I couldn't answer your question, but this is one matter that does not concern you.

My Apologies

Princess Celestia

"Well that's not very helpful." Rune said to himself. "So I guess I'll have to look into it."

Later on in the day, Dusk woke up peacefully. Despite Rune's interruption, Dusk was well rested, nothing can ruin today...........Until he saw the main lobby. The entire main section of the library, there were books scattered everywhere.

"RUNE!!?" Dusk shouted. "WHAT IN CELESTIA'S NAME ARE YOU DOING??!"

"....Research....." Rune mumbled, clearly he hasn't slept yet.

"I didn't quite catch that." Dusk asked again. "What are you doing? Why'd you make such a mess again?"

Rune simply got up, grabbed his satchel, and headed out the door.

"Where are you going now?" Dusk asked.

"The Old Ruins in the Everfree Forest." Rune responded, there was an unusual serious look in his eyes. "There might be a book I'm looking for." Before Dusk could say anything, Rune was gone.

There were several minutes of awkward silence...........until.

"SPIKE!!!" Dusk openly called.

"What is it bro?" Spike asked, rubbing the sleepy out of his eyes.

"No time Spike, take a letter!" Dusk demanded, he almost had a prideful grin on his face.

Spike began to write:

Dear Princess Celestia,

I am pleased to report that believe I have finally taught Rune to be more studious. This morning, he looked through every book on the shelf at the library and is now headed to the Old Ruins' library for some research.

How should go about this?

Your faithful student,

Dusk Shine

Spike blew fire on the letter and it was whisked away. It was quite literally one minute before Spike received a reply:

My Faithful Student,

I fear that what Rune is looking for is something he has been told not to look into. He has shown that he will not listen to either myself or Luna, so I'm asking you to stop him from his research. I cannot tell you why Rune can't succeed in this particular study. I ask that you trust me and stop Rune, talk him out of this if you can.

Your Teacher,

Princess Celestia

"Stop Rune?" Both Spike and Dusk asked aloud in confusion.

"So what are you gonna do?" Spike asked.

"Try and talk Rune out of whatever he's planning." Dusk said, making his way out the front door, hoping he can catch up with Rune.

......................................................................................................................................................................

In Canterlot Castle, Princess Luna sat in her bed chambers, struggling in her sleep.

"This day is bad enough." Luna mumbled to herself in frustration. "But now we cannot get to sleep." Luna then took hold of a life size plush toy of Dusk Shine. Luna looked towards the window and saw that it wasn't even noon yet. "Today could not get worse."

....................................................................................................................................................................

Dusk was finally able to make it to the Old Ruins in the Everfree Forest. Exhausted, tired, confused and slightly aggravated, Dusk made his way into the Ruins.

"Now lets see." Dusk said aloud to himself. "Rune said he would look for books here. But why does he now care about studying and why is the Princess against this one?" It took only a few minutes before it hit Dusk. Remember a piece of advice Princess Luna gave him: 'Whenever young Rune finds a subject interesting, he shall proceed to study everything about it.'

"So whatever Rune is looking up might be a threat to Canterlot." Dusk jumped to conclusions, but given that he was thinking about Rune, there was no telling what Rune was thinking.

Making his way through the winding passages and wide corridors of the Old Ruins, Dusk searched and searched for seemed like hours, but still nothing.

"Where could he be?" Dusk said aloud to himself. "I feel like I've searched everywhere."

It was there that Dusk placed his hoof on a panel on the wall; there was a clicking sound. A section of the wall quickly and faintly shook, a little dust crumbled out and slowly the section opened, revealing a secret passageway.

"I am not going that way." Dusk said, walking another direction.

"Aww come on Dusk...Where's ya sense of adventure?" Echoed a voice down the passageway. Slowly making his way out of the passage was Rune but he didn't look tired, nor did he look as serious as he was when he left the library.

"Rune?!" Dusk said in surprise.

"Hey Dusk." Rune smiled back. "Come here to stop me?"

Dusk took a step back. "How did you-"

"Mind reader." Rune answered. "Don't worry...What I'm doing isn't gonna destroy Equestria or even Ponyville or Canterlot. But I got what I was looking for."

"And what was it you were looking for?" Dusk asked.

"Well.." Rune gathered his thoughts. "Let's discuss this at the library."

Both Dusk and Rune combined their unicorn powers and in a flash and poof, they were both back at the library.

"Now explain what you're planning." Dusk somewhat demanded.

"Well.." Rune didn't want to spoil the surprise. "I found out what's so special about today, and no I won't tell you. Second, I have a plan to throw an awesome party tonight."

"Why a party?" Dusk asked. "You did all this research just to throw a party?"

"Yes." Rune said very monotone-like and unemotionally. "But to get what I need for the finale, I need to break into the castle in Canterlot."

"ARE YOU CRAZY!!!!!!!!!!???????" Dusk shouted in confused frustration.

"Yes, but that's besides the point." Rune replied nonchalantly. "There's something in the castle I need."

"What is it that you NEED to have?" Dusk asked, maybe he was over reacting.

"Celestia's super cannon." Rune answered calmly.

"WHAT!?" Dusk responded. "Celestia doesn't have a 'super cannon'."

"Yes she does." Rune responded, pulling out a small, ruined, brown book from his satchel. "This is a book written by one of the servants that served the Princesses over a thousand years ago; and it numerous notes that this servant felt Celestia's obsession with her 'super cannon' may be hazardous to her and others."

"So you're planning to break into Canterlot castle, find this alleged cannon, steal it, make your way out of the castle, and finally be back in time for some random party and use this cannon for this party's finale?" Dusk tried to get Rune to explain.

"Yes. So you wanna help me?" Rune asked.

Dusk turned around and headed up to his room. "I want no part in this and I am going to report this to Princess Celestia."

Before Dusk could get near the door, his body felt wobbly and his eyes were heavy. In moments, Dusk was asleep.

"Sorry Dusk." Rune said, standing over Dusk, his horn glowing a pale orange aura. "But if you're not gonna help, then I'll need you to take a nap." Rune then looked out the window and saw that the Sun was slowly beginning to set. "At most I have maybe five hours. I need to get to Canterlot, steal the cannon and be back before night. How will I do that?" Then the realization hit him. "I know, I'll go ask Pinkie, she can defy logic pretty easily."

Rune then went to his room and left a note on the wall: "Note to self: Learn how to defy logic like Pinkie" Bringing Dusk back to his room and tucking him into bed, Rune left the library before anypony realized it. It was mere moments before Rune made his way to SugarCube Corners. To the disappointing shock of Rune, there was large "Closed" sign on the door, and all the window blinds were closed.

"What the buck?" Rune said aloud, then proceeded to knock on the door. "Hello?! Pinkie?!"

It was a short wait before the door slowly opened, looking at Rune through a crack in the door was the demented eye of Pinkamena.

"What do you want Rune?" Pinkamena rudely asked.

"I need Pinkie's help." Rune, unaffected by the presence of Pinkamena.

"No." Pinkamena quickly responded and slammed the door shut.

"Oh come on, give me a chance..." Rune protested, pounding on the door again. The door then creaked open again, Pinkamena's aggravated face stared at him.

"Give me one good reason why we should help you." Pinkamena demanded.

"Well." Rune said, thinking a way out of this. "I can promise something for both of you."

"And what could you possibly promise me?" Pinkamena was skeptical.

"Well I can promise Pinkie the greatest party she has ever seen." Rune bragged. "And I do have a sleeping Dusk back at the library and nopony knows about it, you could do what you want to him."

Pinkamena's mane immediately went poofy and fluffy, Pinkie was back. The door swung open and Rune was forcefully yanked inside.

"Holy kazowy! Are you serious?" Pinkie playfully asked, tightly hugging Rune.

"I'm serious." Rune replied. "Get me to Canterlot and he's all yours. Assuming you get to him fast enough, I think Trixie is still at the library."

Pinkie, who disappeared while Rune answered her question, reappeared with a few large feathers and a bottle of chocolate syrup in her mouth.

"You have a deal." Pinkie said, then pointed her hoof at the basement door. "Just go down the stairs and jump in the pool in the center of the room."

"It was that simple?" Rune curiously asked.

"Well yes and no." Pinkie answered. "If I gave some long explanation, well where's the fun in that? That and I don't want to break the you-know-what wall and spoil the story progression."

"Fair enough." Rune said and headed to the basement door, as Pinkie skipped her merry way to the library.

The basement was as Rune remembered it, despite almost being killed here, the room felt very nostalgic.

"I think I'm getting old." Rune said aloud to himself. "Feeling all nostalgic over what almost killed me."

Walking to the center of the room, Rune saw the small pool of now cold and still water reflected everything around him.

"Here goes nothing!" Rune said, backing up to get a running start. In one single leap, Rune jumped into the water, only to emerge again, but through a fountain in the Canterlot Castle courtyard.

Without skipping a beat, Rune immediately hid behind a large bush. Slightly looking over the side, Rune saw a couple day guards, they both were heading his way.

'Oh crap!' Rune panicked a little. 'They can't find me yet.' Rune's horn subtly glowed indigo and Rune faded out of side, camouflaging to the bushes.

"What was that sound?" One of the guards asked, running up to the fountain.

"I don't know." Another guard replied, meeting up with the first one.

"What's this on about?" Asked a rather commanding voice.

Peeking out of the corner of his hiding eyes, Rune saw the very proud Captain Shining Armor, dressed in his purple and gold Captain of the Guard armor. Rune didn't react, didn't flinch, didn't make a sound, he was too busy concentrating on his camouflage spell.

"Captain Sir!" The two guards saluted.

"What are you two doing by the courtyard fountain, away from your post?" Armor asked with a stern look on his face.

"Well we heard a sound Sir." One guard replied.

"It was a splashing sound Sir. Like something fell into the water." The other guard followed through.

Captain Armor walked past the guards, looked into the fountain and saw nothing out of the ordinary.

"There's nothing here." Armor concluded, surveying the rest of the courtyard. Then Armor looked up at the darkening sky. "You two get back to your post. It's at least two hours til nightfall and then it's the night guards' shift." Armor then let out a small shiver. "And I would rather not talk with Captain Nightwing tonight."

"Yes Sir!" Both guards saluted and all three of them returned to their posts.

Rune stood there for a few more moment, then let out a sigh of relief, which caused his spell to undo itself.

'Wow.' He thought. 'I few more seconds and I could of been seen.' Rune then looked up at the sky as well. 'Not much time. I better hurry.'

Rune quickly, quietly and stealthily moved from one bush to the next, going in and out of his illusions to make it appear as though he was a part of the scenery. Rune eventually made it to the guards' entrance. An idea struck him; why not turn into a guard and just walk right in. Turning a corner, Rune was no longer camouflaged but now disguised as a day guard, armor uniform and everything.

'Why didn't I think of this?' Rune thought confidently. 'I just have to turn a corner and-'

"And where do you think you are going day boy?!" Rune heard somepony ordering him.

Rune quickly turned to see a almost pitched black, bat winged pegasus, he had no mane nor tail but a piercing look in his yellow slitted eyes, he wore lavender colored armor and a bat wing cutie mark.

"Do you speak boy-o?" The guard demanded.

"Aahhhhh...aaahhhh.." Rune had no idea what to do. The guard practically rammed his face against Rune's, they were inches apart.

"Well sweet Princess Celestia on the hood of a golden chariot." The guards shouted. "You sound like a majestic bucking eagle..do you sing?"

"Aahhhh" Rune responded.

"Harmonize with me maggot!" The guard demanded.

"That's enough Nightwing." Another voice said to the night guard.

Nightwing turned around and saw Captain Shining Armor walking towards them.

"Well if it isn't my favorite day guard." Nightwing sarcastically said, walking towards Armor. "I was only instructing this meat shield."

"Captain Nightwing." Armor said, rubbing his hoof against his head. "We've been over this, you don't yell at my guards. Whatever you do with your guards is your business, but until the sun is fully set and the moon is fully risen, I'm in charge."

"Only for a couple more hours Armor boy." Nightwing responded, walking away from Armor and Rune. "Just tell your boys to stay out of the night guard territory during the day."

"I hate that guy." Armor mumbled under his breath. "But what are you doing over here guard?"

"Just got a tad lost sir." Rune lied in the worse accent he could think of. "I'm-a still-a new-a."

"Fair enough." Armor responded. Before he could ask anything else out of Rune, another day guard ran up to Armor.

"Captain Armor! Captain Armor!" The guard said.

"What is it?" Armor asked.

"Some of our guys are arguing with the night guards." The guard responded.

"Again?!" Armor sighed in annoyance. "Okay you go and do what you can." Then he turned towards Rune. "And you head back to the barracks, we'll talk later."

Armor went off with the guard and ran now the hall, leaving Rune alone.

"Well that was close." Rune said aloud to himself. "Better speed this up."

Rune turned to see if anypony was coming. Not seeing anypony, Rune switched from guard to invisible again. Without wasting time, Rune made his way down the halls until he reached Celestia's royal chambers.

'Let's see." Rune thought to himself. 'That journal said that Celestia was so obsessed with that cannon, that she was often found sleeping with it. So it should be in her room. And she's finishing royal crap so I have some time.'

Rune crept his way into the chambers, making no noise. The room was empty of Celestia, so Rune calmed down a bit. Knowing he had little time, Rune searched everywhere; under the bed, in the closet, in the wall, in several large chests...........you get my point...........but nothing.

"Where is it?" Rune said quietly to himself. "I've looked everywhere but..." Rune then looked towards a very ordinary looking armoire. "It would be soo obvious if it was in there." Rune opened the armoire and there was the cannon, but it was condensed, as if it was crunched together. "Well that's a let down."

Rune picked up the cannon and was ready to make his escape when he heard the hum of a singing Princess coming towards the room.

"Oh shit!" Rune panicked, going invisible again and, finding no alternative, jumping into the armoire.

It was a few minutes until the Princess Celestia walked into the room, followed by the eager and happy Twilight Shine.

'Twilight!?' Rune thought in surprise, but his expression soon turned to a subtle sorrow, thinking back to what he did to make her.

"Today was such a long day." Celestia moaned with a sigh, stretching her body.

"Today was very exhausting." Twilight responded, kissing Celestia on the cheek. "But I'm sure there's a way I could cheer you up."

"I would enjoy that." Celestia replied. "Maybe we can try that new toy."

Celestia walked over towards the armoire that Rune was hiding in. Looking around in the armoire, Rune noticed he was sitting on a small box labeled "Toys".

'Crap!' Rune shouted in his mind.

"I have a better idea." Twilight suggested, stopping Celestia right as she was about to open the armoire.

"Oh." Celestia raised a curious eyebrow.

"How about before we get the toys." Twilight suggested. "Maybe we can share a nice bubble bath."

"That's perfect!" Celestia agreed, her lustful eyes gleamed and shined with eagerness. "I'll be waiting in the 'private' bath." Celestia almost ran out of the room.

"You can come out Rune." Twilight said aloud when she saw the coast was clear.

Rune's heart skipped a beat, but knew he was discovered and came out of the armoire.

"Well that's the only time I'm ever coming out of the closet." Rune joked, trying to change subject. "But how did you know I was there?"

"I felt your presence." Twilight responded. "Why are you here?"

"Tonight's a special night." Rune responded, trying not to give away too much. "But I need this cannon to make it work."

"Okay." Twilight responded. "You should be on your way then."

"Can you also not tell anypony what I'm doing?" Rune asked. "I'll return the cannon when I'm done."

"Sure." Twilight responded.

Rune only made it a few steps towards the balcony before Twilight spoke up again.

"Thank you." Twilight thanked Rune. Rune froze in place, the feelings of sorrow came up again. "Thank you." Twilight continued. "You are the reason I'm alive, and I'm happy here. Princess Celestia takes such good care of me, and this is all because you made me. I'm grateful!" Twilight let out a big bow with a kind smile, that lit up the room, across her face.

Rune's body shivered a little. The memories of how Twilight was really born came back to him, one of the few things Rune can never be proud of doing, hit Rune like a large rock.

"I-it's no p-problem." Rune stuttered back.

Rune made his way to the balcony, not turning back towards Twilight. Although Twilight didn't see it, Rune couldn't stop crying.

"I'm happy you're happy with your life." Rune responded. "When you see lights coming from Ponyville, get the Princesses to watch the show."

"I will." Twilight nodded.

Seeing that the sun has fully set, Rune jumped from the balcony and in a shift transformation, Rune used his "Nightmare Form" to gallop across the darkening sky, the "Super Cannon" strapped to his back. It was only under an hour before Rune returned to Ponyville.

Upon reaching the Library, Rune bolted into his room.

"Okay." Rune said to himself in a rush. "I have less than an hour till Luna raises the Moon and I need a stage, effect, music and audience in less than that."

Then an idea hit him. Without a second delay, Rune quickly wrote several letters; then rushed right into Dusk's room. Before anything was said, a pie flew towards Rune but flew by his head. In the room, Dusk was still asleep but in the center of the room, Pinkie and Trixie was in the middle of a cat fight.

"Dusky is mine!" Pinkie stated, shooting a stream of whipped cream from a can at Trixie. "Rune promised!"

"Rune's promises don't mean anything to The Great and Powerful Trixie." Trixie responded, using a pillow as a shield. "I will protect my teacher from your clutches."

"I wasn't going to so anything." Pinkie replied. "Only cover him in chocolate sauce and whipped cream, then lick it off."

Trixie's face broke out into a blush at the very thought of Pinkie doing that. "I will not let you have your way!"

"Enough! Both of you!" Rune shouted, stopping both the mares in their tracks.

"Rune?!" Both mare said in surprise. "How long have you been there?"

"Long enough and I need your help." Rune responded.

"Why should I help you?" Both mares asked.

Rune pulled out two of the letters he wrote. "What I have here is a contract where whoever has this can do whatever they want to Dusk or myself for one full day." Rune handed a letter to each of them, as they read through it. "It's been stamped with both my blood and Dusk's blood. So neither Dusk nor myself can argue out of it. Help me tonight and they're yours, no questions asked. Deal?"

Both mares nodded.

"What would we need to do?" Trixie asked.

"First Trixie, I need you to get the other mares over here." Rune instructed, handing the remaining letters to Trixie. "Wake them up, break into their house, I don't care how, just give them each a letter and they should agree. When you get them, all of you are to bring everypony in Ponyville to the Town Square." Then Rune looked at Pinkie. "Pinkie, get me anypony in Ponyville that can play an instrument, I don't care what they charge, bring them to the stage I'm setting up in the town square."

"Wait a minute." Pinkie asked. "If you're giving each of us contracts promising Dusk to us, then who goes first?"

"Look." Rune rushed his speech. "I have less than an hour to put this together, so you two will have first dibs and whoever finishes their task first gets their contract validated first, then the other will be next. Fair enough?"

Both mares nodded, saluted and went off as fast as they could. Rune wasted no time as well. Taking a firm hold of Dusk's shoulders, Rune had to wake him up.

"WAKE UP DUSK I NEED YOUR HELP!!!!" Rune practically shouted in Dusk's face.

Dusk woke up with a fright. "AHHH WHAAA!!!??"

"No time to explain!" Rune responded. "I need your help."

"With what?" Dusk asked. "What did you do now?"

"Do you know how to play the guitar?" Rune asked.

"No." Dusk responded.

Rune then tossed a guitar at Dusk. "You do now."

"I don't know how to play this." Dusk replied. "And where did you get this?"

"Don't ask." Rune responded, placing his hoof on Dusk's head. Rune's horn glowed a faint orange then faded. "You do now."

Almost dragging Dusk by his horn, Rune bolted out of the library and to the dead center of the Ponyville Town Square. Grabbing a nearby stick, Rune carved a magic circle onto the ground:

With a press of his hooves and a bright indigo glow of his horn, Rune cause the area within the circle to shake and tremor. The ground within the circle shifted and started to look like it was becoming a muddy solution. The liquid earth rose up from the ground, then swirled and coiled around itself forming a small platform like spire.

"I hope this works." Rune said aloud.

"I hope you know how to fix this." Dusk responded, a bit amazed with Rune's little accomplishment.

"RUNE!!!" Shouted a playful Pinkie's voice. "FOUND THEM!!!" Behind Pinkie, roughly ten ponies, six mare and four stallions. "I got the musical ponies!"

"Good job Pinkie." Rune said. "Did you tell them what I told you?"

"Yes-siree-bob!" Pinkie smiled. "They said they'll write out their fee after the show."

"Fair enough." Rune sighed, hoping this won't cost him too much. "Tell them to set up their instruments along this stage."

"You heard the pony." Pinkie said, then looked at Dusk. "So since I made it first, I get Duskie?"

"Yes but after the show." Rune said. "He's playing guitar."

"You play guitar?" Pinkie asked.

"Apparently I do." Dusk responded.

"Everypony to their places!" Rune shouted instruction to the musician ponies.

It was a moment too soon when the musicians were in their places, when the rest of the Mane Six came with a massive crowd of ponies. The sky was now dark and the Moon was ready to rise; the time was right.

"What's this all about?" Some ponies asked.

"HELLO EVERYPONY!!!!" Rune shouted into his mic. There was a small rumbling noise and and lights lit up the spire, illuminating Rune and his little band.

The spire/stage was made of three levels. There were six ponies at the bottom level, separated into groups of three. The second level held four ponies in groups of two. Finally the top level was where Dusk and Rune stood.

"Welcome to a very special party, I've set up." Rune gloated. "First let me introduce the band:"

Starting with the bottom level, from left to right was:

An Earth stallion with a light brown coat, tan mane, and sat with a piano. "Frederick Horseshoepin"

Another Earth stallion with a blue coat, a grayish green mane and sat with another piano. "Ragtime"

An Earth mare with a cyan coat, brown mane and had a sousaphone around her. "Beauty Brass"

Another Earth mare with a yellow coat, cobalt mane and help a fiddle in her hooves. "Fiddly Faddle"

An Earth stallion with a light brown coat, a dark brown mane and a violin in his hooves. "Concerto"

Another Earth stallion with a purple coat, cobalt mane and sat besides a harp. "Parish Nandermane"

Next on the second level, from left to right:

An Earth mare with a cyan coat, yellow mane and held a harmonica in her mouth. "Pitch Perfect"

A Pegasus mare with a gray coat, pale yellow mane, and sat behind drums. "Derpy Hooves"

Another Earth mare with a light gray coat, dark gray mane and stood behind a cello. "Octavia Melody"

A Unicorn mare with a white coat, a cobalt and cyan streaked mane and was nodding her head behind a DJ Station. "Vinyl Scratch also known as 'DJ Pon-3'"

On the top level, from left to right:

Dusk stringing a guitar. "Dusk Shine"

Rune twirling a microphone in the air with his magic. "And finally myself............Dawn Rune"

Rune then looked down from his platform. "Now you're all probably wondering why I called you all here."

"Because you have no sense of decency?" Octavia called out.

"Not tonight I don't." Rune responded.

"Because you're crazy!" Vinyl responded.

"Close but a bit off." Rune answered.

"Because you're a looney!" Derpy adorably answered.

"That's it exactly!" Rune laughed. "But the reason I called you all here is to recognize a problem. Tonight is the longest night of the year, and over a thousand years ago, there was a party to celebrate this night. But it has been forgotten! SO now, let's bring back that millennium old party tradition!!!!!!!!!!!"

.....................................................................................................................................................................

Back at Canterlot castle, Twilight laid with Celestia, both of them satisfied with what they did in the bath. Twilight kept her word to Rune and periodically looked out the window towards Ponyville.

"Princess." Twilight said, noticing the slowly brightening Ponyville. "Look over there."

"What is is Twilight." Celestia responded, getting up. "Oh my....Is that light coming from Ponyville?"

"It appears so." Responded a familiar voice. Landing on Celestia's balcony was Princess Luna.

"Luna?!" Both Celestia and Twilight said together.

"Tis strange." Luna said. "We have just finished raising out Moon when we heard loud sounds and bright lights coming from Ponyville."

"Do you know what is going on?" Twilight asked.

"Well." Luna continued. "We hid behind a cloud and saw a large spire in the center of the town."

"A spire?" Celestia said. "Could Ponyville be under attack?"

"We don't believe so." Luna responded. "We saw Dusk and Rune standing a top the spire, with a large group of instrument playing ponies and all of Ponyville was in attendance."

"Dusk and Rune?!" Celestia and Twilight said.

"What is Rune planning?" Celestia asked.

"Maybe they're throwing a party?" Twilight suggested.

"A party!?" Luna seemed a bit unnerved. "Especially on a night like this."

"It's alright sister." Celestia hugged Luna. "Let us see what is going on. Twilight, get me that crystal ball."

"Yes Princess." Twilight said, running off.

"You didn't tell Rune about tonight did you?" Luna asked.

"Of course not my dear sister." Celestia responded. "I told him to let it go. It seems he didn't listen."

"I got it Princess." Twilight said, hovering a crystal ball with her magic.

Setting up the ball on a soft pillow, the Princesses along with Twilight looked into the adjusting image. Inside the ball, the three mares saw the Ponyville Town Square, the spire/stage and the music seemed like it was about to begin.

.........................................................................................................................................................

Rune looked up towards the shining full Moon. Letting out a faint sigh and a cracked smile, he knew what he was doing would land him in jail again and that Luna was probably watching him somehow.

"Now then!" Rune shouted in the mic. "Without further delay.............LET'S GET THIS MUSIC STARTED!!!!!!!!!!!"

"Now then, before we start, just remember to tuck your fillies and colts into bed tonight, who knows what might be lurking about."

Youtube Video

"Oh yeah. You're feeling it aren't you? All this music is making me CRAZY!"

Youtube Video

"Ya know, feeling crazy makes me want to give in. Are you ready to give in? TO GIVE IN TO THE NIGHT???!!!"

Youtube Video

"You know who dwell in the night? MONSTERS! And who are these monsters, we all are! We all have our inner monsters and now it's time to FEEL LIKE A MONSTER!"

Youtube Video

"Ah tonight is going so well! Our last song is a special one. I'm not sure about the rest of you ponies but I've done terrible things in my life. And I feel I should reflect on it. To reflect on WHAT I'VE DONE!"

Youtube Video

The music began to dye down and Rune lifted the mic in some form of dramatic pose.

"There are three commandments we live by, they are: 1. THOU SHALT LOVE, 2. THOU SHALT TOLERATE, 3. THOU SHALT FEED THY PRINCESS CAKE!" Rune shouted into the mic. "But I feel that is not enough! We need a new commandment, one just as sacred as the others!" The section of the spire between Rune and the second level slowly opened; as it opened a massive cannon barrel, like one that clearly looked like it belonged in some bad cartoon, emerged. On it's end was Celestia's 'Super Cannon'.

............................................................................................................................................................

Back at the Castle, the three mares saw the massive cannon.

"Sister...." Luna asked. "Isn't that-"

Before she could answer, Celestia leap to her hooves and ran to her armoire, only to find her cannon was missing.

"Rune took it!?" Celestia was confused. "But how did her get in the Castle? How did he even know about my cannon."

"Princesses!" Twilight called out, standing at the balcony.

The two Princesses ran to the balcony and saw the night time clouds were slowly moving towards Ponyville, even the stars seem to move and shine towards Ponyville.

"Sister." Luna asked. "What happened last time that cannon was fired?"

"I believe during the war against the werewolves." Celestia responded.

"But there are no werewolves." Twilight added.

"Exactly." Celestia replied. "That cannon wiped out the entire species. If Rune fires it, then it could do worse."

.................................................................................................................................................................

"Let's get our commandment on!" Rune shouted as small trickles of light slowly gather towards the end of the cannon.

Faster and brighter the trickles of light soon became small orbs, then streams, it was as if this cannon was sucking in all the nearby light. Slightly tipping and tilting back and forth, the cannon focused its aim, directing itself at the..........Moon. The music became louder and more intense as Rune wrapped the darkness around him, becoming 'Nightmare Rune', and taking off into the sky.

"Ready!" Rune shouted, the crowd both gasping and cheering. "Aim!" Now the crowd was growing silent, there was no way Rune would- "FIRE!!!!!!!!!!!"

For the first ten seconds, there was no noise, everything from the shocked ponies to the very wind and trees fell silent. A massive ring, several actually, of rainbow colored shock waves. This cannon literally fired several Sonic Rainbooms, the crowd could feel the force from each shock, but were not blown away from it. The blast from the cannon extended through the sky, turning night into day, splitting the clouds and dispersing them, and shaking the ground and sky. The blast, well it was more like a large beam, that struck the Moon, but did not damage or appear to destroy the Moon.

"Ten..Second..Flat.." Rainbow Dash mumbled as she fell to the ground gushing juices all over the floor.

"WOOOWWIE KOOSOWIIEE!" Pinkie Pie shouted, sharing a similar experience to Dash and like Dash, passed out from her orgasm.

The beam slowly faded away, ponies took a few minutes to adjust to the change from the cannon's bright beam to the now coming dark night. The only source of visible light was Rune, still flapping his wings of stars.

"Look now everypony!" Rune shouted, pointing towards the moon.

Everypony that was still conscious stared at the Moon, they all stared with mouths wide open in shock and awe. Back at Canterlot Castle, Celestia, Twilight, and Luna all stood on the balcony, staring at the Moon; even the Princesses were amazed with what they were seeing.

"BEHOLD THE NEW COMMANDMENT!" Rune shouted at the top of his lungs.

Engraved onto the large full Moon, in ‘Eight-hundred-gazillon' sized, ‘Impact' font words, the new commandment read:

Thou Shalt Honor The Night

Everypony that was still conscious, just stared at the Moon. Noppony could make a sound. What could they say? Rune probably just committed countless crimes and could be looking at centuries of jail time.

"Rune?" Dusk finally spoke. "What have you done?!"

"I brought back a lost tradition." Rune confidently responded. "LISTEN UP EVERYPONY!"

Everypony stared at Rune, each completely unsure how to react.

"UPON THE MOON IS A NEW COMMANDMENT!!!" Rune shouted. "ONE WE CAN ALL FOLLOW AND HONOR!!!"

"Are you out if your mind!!??" Some ponies shouted.

"You just defaced the bucking Moon!!!" Other shouted.

"YEAH!! Princess Luna is gonna kill you!!!" A third section shouted.

Less than a mile in the Ponyville skies was Princess Luna, sitting upon cloud, she looked a tad exhausted but then again she just flew several miles in a very short period.

"Rune shouldn't have done this." Luna said in a melancholy tone. "The common folk would never under-"

"KILL ME FOR WHAT!!!!?" Rune shouted, shutting the crowd up; even Luna was taken back by this. "TELL ME MY CRIME!? IS IT A CRIME TO BRING BACK A TRADITION THAT WE'VE LOST? IS IT A CRIME TO TRY AND GIVE A PRINCESS THE RESPECT SHE DESERVES? IS IT A CRIME TO IMMORTALIZE OUR LOVE OF OUR PRINCESS BY ENGRAVING A COMMANDMENT TO HONOR HER?!! TELL ME!!!!!"

Nopony could answer. There was a silence. Even Princess Luna was speechless. Her mind wandered to this very night over a thousand years ago:

"Luna?" A younger Celestia called out, looking for her sister. Celestia entered Luna's bed chambers. "Luna? Are you there?"

Sitting on her bed, covered in her blankets was a younger Princess Luna. "Just leave us sister."

"What's wrong sister?" Celestia asked, removing the blanket, revealing Luna's crying face. "Sister?! What happened?"

"It happened again." Luna said. "Tonight is the longest night. We put on a spectacular show of stars, comets and constellations." More tears flowed down Luna's cheek. "But everypony didn't notice and went straight to bed."

Celestia gave Luna a loving hug. "It's okay Luna. I'm here. Everything will be okay."

"Promise?" Luna asked.

"Promise." Celestia gently smiled, holding her little sister in a loving embrace.

"But they never cared sister." Luna said to herself, watching Ponyville. "They eventually forgot what tonight meant and I grew bitter and became Nightmare Moon."

Then a noise came from Ponyville, a sound Princess Luna has not heard on this night for well over a thousand years. It was the sound of cheers and applause. The cheers of the ponies, especially on this night, was a feeling that Luna has not felt in so long.

"THANK YOU EVERYPONY!!!!!!" Rune shouted, thanking everypony in Ponyville. "From this day forward, we shall look upon the night Moon and remember the commandment and every year, on this night, we shall hold a festival, a festival to honor the night...........WE SHALL CALL IT...........LUNA'S NIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!"

The crowd cheered and applauded, shouting out Rune's name in praise. This was the most affection Rune would ever receive from any crowd this size.

"DAWN RUNE!!!!!!!!!!!" Princess Luna shouted in her Canterlot voice.

Rune, along with everypony immediately turned upwards and saw the descending Princess Luna. Everypony looked in shock and awe. But then started applauding the Princess, cheering her name. "Princess Luna! Princess Luna! Princess Luna!"

"Rune." Luna said to Rune.

"Yes Luna." Rune nervously answered, unsure about what Luna would do to him.

"You are to bring the cannon you stole back to my sister and report to the castle immediately!" Luna ordered.

"Yes Ma'am!" Rune answered, using his magic to rip the 'Super Cannon' from the larger cannon. "I'm ready whenever you are."

Princess Luna nodded and in a flash of cobalt light, both herself and Rune were gone.

.........................................................................................................................................

Luna and Rune reappeared at the Canterlot Castle, in the royal throne room. Immediately, several night guards pointed spears right at Rune's face.

"Enough." Luna ordered her guards away.

Walking into the room came Princess Celestia and Twilight.

"First return my cannon." Celestia ordered.

Rune handed the cannon to Twilight.

"Please put that back in my armoire." Celestia asked Twilight. Twilight nodded and ran off with the cannon.

"Now leave us!" Luna ordered the guards. Every guard left the room without a sound.

"Now Rune." Celestia started. "Where to begin...........First you disobey a simple request, to not pursue the history of today. then you broke into the Castle, STOLE MY CANNON! AND FINALLY DEFACED THE MOON!" The shout shook the room. "But...........You gave today an appreciation that my sister has not felt for over a thousand years."

"We thank you Rune." Luna continued. "For doing such a tremendous deed, we should reward you."

"Thank you Luna!" Rune said with joy.

"Don't get too excited." Luna continued. "You may not of broken many laws, but the ones you have would of warrented an execution a thousand years ago."

"What about now-a-days?" Rune nervously asked.

"Today, the punishment would be banishment or long term jail time." Luna said.

"I accept!" Rune determinedly said. "I know exactly what I did and I'm ready to accept the consequences!"

This response was a shocker to both Princesses. They never would of expected Rune of all ponies to accept the consequences of his actions so willingly.

"Rune." Luna said. "Would you kindly kneel before us?"

"Of course." Rune said, kneeling on one hoof.

"Luna are you sure about this?" Celestia asked.

"We are." Luna responded, her wings spread open, her horn glowed a bright cobalt. Out of her horn, small orbs of white light dripped out like water. These drips hovered in the air and slowly began to circle themselves around Rune's body.

"Luna?" Rune said in a confused tone.

"Dawn Rune!' Luna spoke in her deep Canterlot voice. "Through your efforts and passions, you have shown your worth and promise to excel in the field of magic." The lights spun faster and faster around Rune's body, slowly thinning and and expanding, becoming thin columns. "We release you from the binds of apprenticeship and bestow upon you the title of Arch-Mage." The columns expanded taller and thinner, eventually the lights shot upwards and flowed like water again but into Rune's indigo glowing horn. "Rise Arch-Mage!" Luna commanded.

Rune go up to his feet and didn't know what to say, or at least where to start. "What just happened?"

"Congratulations Rune." Celestia said. "There has not been an Arch-Mage in over a thousand years. You should feel honored."

"So does this mean I'm not getting punished?" Rune asked.

"Your punishment was that you are no long our student." Luna said. "Your reward that you are now an Arch-Mage."

"AWESOME!!!!!!" Rune started jumping around with joy. "I'M AN ARCH-MAGE...I'M AN ARCH-MAGE...I'M AN ARCH-MAGE...!!!!"

Celestia gestured Luna over. "Why did you give him the title of Arch-Mage?" Celestia whispered. "There hasn't been a need for an Arch-Mage in over a thousand years, it's a name only title with no authority or privileges. Why give him that?"

"Because sister." Luna responded just as quietly. "I want to reward Rune for his efforts but I don't feel he is ready for any major responsibilities."

"I guess you're right." Celestia added.

"But tell me." Luna asked. "Is this any worse that what you plan to do to Dusk Shine?"

Celestia couldn't answer. Dusk had limitless potential, so long as he was molded in a proper manner. Rune was more like a hard to control enigma, so maybe giving him a generally worthless title would work.

"Oh Luna I have a question." Rune asked, his eyes still sparkling with joy of his new title.

"Yes, what is it?.....Arch-Mage."  Luna responded, trying to keep Rune thinking that his title was worth anything.

"What does an Arch-Mage do?" Rune asked.

"Uuuuhhhh...welll..." Luna was struggling with this one.

"An Arch-Mage pursues all forms of magic." Celestia came in with the save.

"So if I want to prove my title, I'll need to learn more spells?" Rune asked.

"Y-yes." Luna responded. "Now return to Ponyville and clean up your stage."

"Of course!" Rune said happily. In a flash of orange light, Rune teleported away.

......................................................................................................................................................

Back in Ponyville, Rune wasted no time putting his spire/stage back into the ground. After today, nothing could bring down his mood, not even the ridiculously large bill the musician ponies charged him...........except for Derpy; Rune was able to pay her back with his E-Z Bake Oven. The other musicians demanded bits, Rune was lucky to convince them that he could simply go in debt.

"Rune." Dusk asked. "What happened? Did you get punished?"

"Let's head back to the library and I'll explain everything." Rune smiled.

The library practically shook with the Mane Sixes' response. "ARCH-MAGE!!!!!??????"

"Yep." Rune gloated. "So now I have this fancy title and I have to learn new magic and spells."

"I don't believe this." Dusk said.

"Believe it." Rune responded, his horn glowed indigo and in a small puff of smoke, two scrolls appeared. One went to Rune, the other to Dusk.

"What's your say Rune?" Dusk asked.

Rune couldn't contain his smile. 'It's a certificate, confirming my new title as Arch-Mage." Rune showed off his certificate.

Dusk looked at his message, along with the others:

"My Dear Student,

I'm sure that Rune has bragged about his new 'title', do not be nervous. The title of Arch-Mage has not been in use not has it been needed for over a thousand years. Meaning that, although the title sounds high ranking, the title is only that; a title with no authority. Upon request of Princess Luna and as a personal favor for myself, we both would like that you and your friends never tell Rune the true worth of his title and put up with his boasting, which should pass with some time.

Thank you for all your hard work,

Your Proud Teacher,

Princess Celestia

P.S. We will know if you break this favor. - Princess Luna"

"So what should we do?" Rarity asked.

"We can't break it to Rune." Fluttershy said. "I know he hasn't been the best, but even he deserves a few moments to be happy with himself."

"Well I don't like being dishonest." Applejack said. "But I'll do it for you Dusk."

"Me too." Rainbow replied.

"Me three." Pinkie giggled.

"As will I." Rarity agreed.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie shall keep her word." Trixie said.

"Thank you." Dusk smiled kindly. "So Mr. Arch-Mage.....what are you gonna do no-"

Everypony in the room saw that Rune was passed out on the floor, sleeping. I guess going over a day without sleep and using a lot of magic tired Rune out. Dusk grabbed a blanket from Rune's room, while Trixie grabbed a pillow. Both ponies placed the pillow under Rune's head and the blanket on his body.

"Let's let him sleep." Dusk suggested.

"Okay." The others smiled.

"Well we better be off." Rarity suggested. "It is now the middle of the night and I need my beauty rest."

"Yeah I need some shut eye." Applejack followed Rarity out the door.

"Night Dusk." Rainbow said.

"See ya Duskie!" Pinkie smiled.

I..umm...goodnight Dusk.' Fluttershy sweetly said.

After the others left, Trixie let out a rather cute yawn and went straight to bed. Alone with Rune, Dusk let out a sigh.

"I know the title is meaningless now a days." Dusk quietly said to himself. "But to think you came her to be more studious and you now want to pursue all the magics. You have changed Rune."

Rune let out an awkward snore and talked in his sleep. "Why yes girls, I'm an Arch-Mage, so how much flank does that get me?"

"Oh maybe you'll never change." Dusk let out another sigh, then went straight to bed.

Chapter 16.1 - It Begins Again

"So do we have a deal?" Princess Celestia asked into a crystal ball that lay in front of her.

Princess Celestia sat in her well lit bed chambers. The curtains were drawn, so it was impossible to tell if it was day or night. In front of her was a crystal ball, the same used during "Luna's Day" only a couple weeks ago. Inside the crystal ball was a cloaked pony, the only notable feature was this mysterious pony was a unicorn but it was hard to tell the color of the unicorn.

"I can keep my end of the bargain, so long as you keep yours." The figure responded. "But is it truly safe to do this behind Luna's back?"

"Yes." Celestia responded, some worry in her voice. "I do not wish to go behind her about this but it must be done. I only hope that she never finds out, she may not understand why. But 'can' you do what I asked?"

"It's gonna take almost all I have to start and maintain." The figure responded with a sigh. "But I can do it, so long as the targets stay in Ponyville."

"Or Canterlot." Celestia added. "So long as I set it off here as well?"

"Correct." The figure agreed. "It will happen tomorrow. Till then..."

The figure bowed and cut connection with the crystal ball. Celestia sat in her room, motionless and speechless, gathering her thoughts.

"I hope everything will be fine." Celestia said aloud to herself, her voice was thick with worry.

..........................................................................................................................................................

"Ah breakfast...It is awesome." Rune said, sitting at the kitchen table, scarfing down his second muffin.

Dusk was sitting across the table, slowly munching on some toast with jam while reading a book on "Advance Magical Theology: Volume IX". Trixie was quietly eating some "Oat Flakes" cereal.

"Today seems like a nice day." Rune proclaimed.

"Why do you say that?" Dusk asked.

"Well it's like noon...and I haven't pissed anypony off or blew something up." Rune laughed.

Youtube Video

"HOOOOOOOOOLY CRAAAAAAAAAAP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Everypony, and Spike in the library shouted as they ducked under the table.

It was only a couple seconds before the rumbling settled. Dusk ran out into the main room, looking over the damage. Nothing too serious, only every book was all over the floor.

"Rune. What was that?" Dusk calmly asked, looking over at Rune.

"What?" Rune asked. "Just because I say I haven't done anything yet and then some giant explosion sound occurs and it's suddenly my fault?"

Dusk gave Rune the most unconvinced look.

"I swear it wasn't me...this time.." Rune replied, raising his hooves as if being arrested.

"We should see what happened." Trixie suggested.

Before anypony could agree with Trixie, the Library's front door swung open and in came Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy.

"Dusk darling are you all right?" Rarity asked.

"I'm fine." Dusk responded, then realized the situation. "Wait, what is everypony doing here?"

"Well I don't know about the others." Applejack replied. "But I was working on my new orchards but then-"

"Then there was this big explosion!" Rainbow interrupted. "It not only woke me up from a nice nap in Applejack's tree but-"

"It knocked me on my rear!" Pinkie giggled. "But it didn't-"

"Gave me a fright." Fluttershy continued. "The cute critters scattered-"

"Everywhere!" Rarity interjected. "All my latest work went everywhere."

"That's sad to hear but why did you all come here?" Dusk asked.

"We assumed that Rune did something." Rarity answered.

"Yeah. So we ran into each other on our way here." Applejack said.

"This is a witch hunt!" Rune said in protest. "Just because there was some explosion sound that doesn't mean it's my fault!"

No pony was convinced.

"But there was also something very weird." Pinkie said.

"Yeah." Rainbow interjected "Normally when there's anything louder than a shout, the townsponies start panicking and running around randomly. But look."

Rainbow Dash showed Dusk the outside to reveal that it was quiet. Nopony was running around, there wasn't even the sound of trees and birds.

"Yeah..that's kinda creepy." Dusk replied. "Rune, what did you do?"

"I didn't do anything." Rune replied, defending himself. "At least not this time."

"And why should we believe you?" Rainbow asked.

"Would I lie to you ponies?" Rune then realized what he just asked. "I mean when I'm not screwing around."

The ponies remained unconvinced.

"He's telling the truth." Said a feminine voice from out of no where.

Everypony jumped from the surprise.

"Who said that?!" Dusk asked aloud.

Before an answer could be made, there was a bright light, crackling of electricity and:

Youtube Video

When the light faded and everypony could see...........well each pony saw a mare but it was weird.

"Uh who is this unicorn?" Applejack asked.

"Unicorn?" Rainbow said. "That's clearly a pegasus."

"I agree with Applejack." Rarity said.

"Yeah." Trixie interjected. "It's clearly a unicorn. Can't you see her horn."

"I must be going loopy." Pinkie responded. "Cause she looks like an earth pony to me."

"Um..She looks like a pegasus." Fluttershy said. "Is that okay?"

"Wow...." Rune responded, not wanting to lose composure. "And I thought I was going crazy."

"What do you see?" Dusk asked.

"She looks like a mare version of you mate." Rune responded.

"I was about to say the same thing." Dusk said.

"Okay. Before you get all confused, let me clear the air." The mystery mare responded. "You are all right....in a manner of speaking."

"How can we all be right when we see you as different pony races?" Dusk asked.

"Let me explain." The mare said, turning towards Dusk. "First off my name is _______."

"What?" Rune asked. "I think I went deaf when you said your name."

"Well I heard her name." Rarity said.

"So did I" Applejack nodded with the other ponies.

"I'm sorry. What did you hear me say?" The mare asked.

"Zap Apple." Applejack said.

"Slip Stream." Rainbow Dash said.

"Smoke Mirror." Trixie said.

"Gentle Smile." Fluttershy said.

"Dance Floor." Pinkie Pie said.

"Sparkling Gem." Rarity said.

"I see. Well that would make sense." The mare answered, pressing her hoof to her mouth, thinking of a way to explain.

"How does that make sense?" Dusk asked. "We had six different answers. Even I heard a blank when you said your name."

"Well that makes sense." The mare said. "Mum did tell me you never thought about children names."

"Wait what?!" Dusk and Rune asked.

"Well Dusk Shine...." The mare took a deep breath. "I'm your daughter."

"WHAT??????!!!!!" Everypony shouted, the sound shook the Library.

....................................................................................................................................................

In the dark of the Everfree Forest, a lone unicorn wandered through the wooded trail. She was black in color with a sparkling silver mane. She turned her face, revealing her stone grey eyes, staring in the direction of Ponyville.

"It's almost time." The unicorn said aloud to herself. "Let's see how they last without their Sun."

The mare continued to walk towards Ponyville, her sickle-like moon gleamed in the fading sunlight.

...................................................................................................................................................

"S-s-sooo." Dusk said, very nervously sipping some tea.

Since the mare said she was Dusk's daughter, everypony spent the last hour arguing who the mother was. Fluttershy simply fainted, Pinkie was switching off between her and Pinkamena, Rainbow and Applejack were arguing amongst themselves, but it was Rarity and Trixie who were the worst. "Bucking Slut!" was probably the kindest thing those two were calling each other. Rune eventually lost patience and separating the mares in their own separate "sound-proof" magic bubble. A form of "Time-Out" so to speak. The mare sat there, casually sipped tea.

"I'm sorry I've caused so much conflict." The mare said sadly.

"It's okay." Rune answered for Dusk. "These mares are always arguing over who'll get pregnant by Dusk. But tell us....who's the mother?"

"Well I can't tell anypony." The mare replied.

"Awww why is that?" Rune said in a disappointed tone.

"Because before coming back to this time." The mare explained. "Daddy cast a spell on me that would make my real appearance and name be different to each mare. They see me as I would be if I was their child."

"Does that mean none of them are the mother?" Dusk asked, subtly disappointed he might not of gotten with Fluttershy.

"I didn't say that." The mare explained. "I can be anymare's child, but I can't reveal who the mother is."

"So does that mean you're from a different time?" Rune asked.

"I guess that's a more accurate way to put it." The mare responded.

"OKAY TIME OUT!!!!!!!!!!!" Rune shouted.

"Why did you have to shout?" Dusk asked.

"I have no idea." Rune responded. "But how are we supposed to believe you're from the future?"

"I can't tell you anything about the future." The mare responded. "It might stop my future not happen."

"Okay we understand." Dusk replied. "Right Rune?!"

Rune only pouted. "Fine fine, fair enough. So why did you get sent back in time?"

The mare took a deep breath. "Well you see-"

CRAAAAAAAAASSSSSSSHHHHHHHHH

The front door of the library burst open and flew across the room in pieces. The same black and silver mare walked through the door way.

"THAT'S WHY!!!!!! The wide eyed in horror mare shouted, leaping over Dusk and Rune to confront the intruder. "What are you doing here Midnight!?"

"I missed you ______." Midnight laughed. "You really think that I didn't know you'd follow me?"

"I expected to get here before you!" The mare declared.

"And so you did." Midnight mocked. "But you just had to go and waste time chatting with dear old daddy."

The mare only growled. "You son of a-"

"GET DOWN!!!" Rune shouted, knocking the mare to the ground. An explosion immediately went off, destroying a bookshelf.

"Rune?!" Midnight said.

"What?!" The mare asked. "You know Rune?"

"You don't even know?!" Midnight laughed, then pointed her hoof at Rune. "If you want to stop me, you better kill him first."

"What?!" Rune shouted. "What I do this time?!"

"You'll know soon enou-" Midnight was interrupted by a swift kick to her jaw from an incoming Rainbow Dash.

Midnight was sent flying across the room and out the door. Rainbow landed, with Rarity, Pinkamena, Trixie, and Applejack standing besides her. Fluttershy wanted to stand tall and strong but it was still a little scary.

"Thanks for the help." The mare asked.

"Don't mention it." Applejack responded.

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash replied.

"I didn't imagine that you mares would be this strong." Midnight giggled in sick joy.

"Giggle all you want BITCH!" Pinkamena stared her down with a crap ton of murderous intent.

"She's right." Rarity declared.

"Yeah!" Trixie agreed.

"We will never let you...HURT MY DAUGHTER!!!!!" Each mare shouted.

"This is just getting better!" Midnight laughed even louder. "I can't wait to make you all mine!"

"EVERYPONY DOWN!!!!!!!!!!!" The mare shouted, pounding her hooves to the ground.

Around the mare and every other pony, except Midnight, an cobalt colored ring of light appeared. In a flash of light, everypony was gone. Midnight was left alone.

"Guess they ran away." Midnight couldn't stop laughing. "But does _____ really think she can run from me? It's like she's forgotten." Midnight turned her head towards the Everfree Forest.

...............................................................................................................................................................

In a large clearing in the Everfree Forest, the mare, Dusk, Rune, and the other mares stood in the clearing. Everypony, except the mare, was confused.

"Where are we?" Dusk asked.

"The Everfree Forest I think." Rune responded.

"But how did we get here?" Trixie asked aloud.

"I teleported all of us away from Midnight." The mare responded.

"That's a pretty high level spell." Dusk stated. "How did you learn it?"

"I learned it when I was a little filly." The mare responded with some pride.

"Why did you send us away?!" Pinkamena shouted, grinding her teeth. "I was gonna kill that bitch!"

"I understand your anger." The mare apologized. "But there was no way any of us could take on Midnight and hope to win."

"Did we at least escape?" Applejack asked.

"Escape who?" Midnight asked.

Everyponies' blood froze, especially the mare's. Applejack turned around to see a smiling Midnight standing behind her. Before anypony could shout or even speak, Midnight's horn glowed a while aura. A ball of white energy formed around Applejack, smashing her body to the ground, unconscious.

"APPLEJACK!!!!!!" Dusk shouted.

"YOU BIT-" Pinkamena couldn't finish her sentence before Midnight was suddenly inches in front of her. In a flash, Midnight struck Pinkamena with the same attack, knocking her unconscious.

"PINKIE!" Dusk shouted.

"AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" Rainbow Dash shouted, charging at Midnight with top speed.

"NO! Rainbow Dash!" The mare shouted, but it was too late. Rainbow Dash was struck down too.

"HOW DARE YOU!" Rune shouted, already behind Midnight. He was in full "Nightmare" Mood and with a swift motion, blasted several, large orange balls of magic at Midnight. "DIE!!!!!!!"

But it was to no avail. Midnight leap up, grabbing Rune's face with her hoof and literally throwing him across the clearing. Dusk was frozen with fear, he knew he should....no....could do something to help, but his fear was too great. He looked to see who was left, everypony was just as frozen. In a blink, Midnight was gone again, and in another blink she was in front of Rarity. This happened so fast, Rarity's reaction knocked her back and off balance.

"Dusk..SAVE ME-" Rarity could only shout when the while energy struck her down as well.

Dusk's and Midnight's eyes met for a moment.

"Stop it....stop it...." Dusk could barely mumble. But then he saw, for a brief moment, Midnight's eyes looked at the petrified in fear Fluttershy. "JUST STOP IT ALREADY!!!!!" Dusk shouted, running as fast as he could to Fluttershy.

But it was too late. Midnight made it to Fluttershy first and she was down just like the rest. The last thing Dusk could see was her fear filled eyes. Dusk wanted to cry, but even his tears were frozen. Almost all his friends, the mares he cares about were taken from him, before his eyes. Dusk could only drop to his knees.

"Ready?" Midnight asked, now standing over the keeled Dusk.

BBBAAAAMMMM

A blast of indigo magic struck Midnight off guard, sending her flying across the clearing. "Nightmare" Rune now stood before Dusk, grabbing him with a indigo colored magic claw and ran off carrying him. Besides him was the mare who held the now fainted Trixie in a magical clutch.

"We need to hide. We can't fight her." The mare said.

"I know a place." Rune suggested.

Dusk looked back in horror at the downed mare, but the he saw something. It was faint, due to the growing distance, but Dusk could of sworn he saw the mares twitch their bodies.

"They're alive!" Dusk shouted, struggling and flailing in Rune's grip. "Let me go! I have to help them! LET ME GO!"

"I'm sorry mate." Rune said, summoning another, smaller, magical claw. This one struck Dusk at the back of the neck, knocking him out.

Both Rune and the mare were able to make their escape, and this time Midnight chose not to follow. Picking herself up, Midnight dusted the dirt off her coat.

"I could chase after them." She said aloud to herself. "But where's the fun in all that?"

Midnight then looked around the clearing, at each of the mares she took out. Raising her horn again, this time a black aura engulfed her horn and spread like black water from her horn to over the conscious and still alive mares. The black liquid wrapped around the mare, forming small spheres.

"Not exactly everything I wanted." Midnight laughed maniacally. "But it's a start!"

Chapter 16.2 - It's all your Fault

"Ah this is just excellent." Midnight said aloud to herself.

After defeating most of the Mane Six, Midnight brought the black spheres she entombed them in to the Old Ruins in the Everfree Forest.

"To think that this is where it all began." Midnight said in awe and excitement.

Staring at the two ruined thrones, Midnight used her horn to blast away the throne that lay under the Sun banner.

"There only needs to be one." Midnight confidently said, sitting upon the throne under the Moon banner.

Looking at the spheres, Midnight couldn't help but smile.

"I still can't believe how easy that was." Midnight said, then lifted her head back looking at the torn Moon banner. "How did you lose to them?"

Midnight felt a spark in horn go off and a subtle cracking noise was faintly heard.

"Is it time already?" Midnight asked herself.

The black spheres vibrated and cracked, slowly splitting open.

Midnight couldn't help but laugh triumphantly. "Come at me _____, you'll see that I've already won!"

..........................................................................................................................................................

There was no noise but the bubbling of stew and the hums of Zecora's native song. Believing it to be the only safe house, Rune brought Dusk, Trixie, and the mare to Zecora's hut. Zecora was quick to bring Dusk and Trixie some spar bedding and started cooking a stew.

"So now explain to me." Zecora asked. "Of how these thing have come to be."

Both Rune and the mare explained the story, keeping alert if Midnight showed up again.

"If this Midnight can choose where to appear." Zecora asked. "What's to stop her from coming here?"

"We have no proof that she won't come here." The mare responded, apologizing. "I'm sorry t get you involved."

"Not at all, it is fine/" Zecora calmly smiled. "I'll gather something for us to dine."

Zecora left the hut, leaving the mare and Rune alone to watch the sleeping Trixie and Dusk.

"So what do you think Midnight is planning?" Rune asked.

"I don't know." The mare replied. "I don't understand how she managed to defeat The Elements of Harmony." The mare looked sadly at Dusk. "Father always said The Elements could defeat anypony. Maybe that was just a fairy tale."

"Wait what did you say?" Rune asked, an idea sparked in his head.

"I said maybe The Element's power was a fairy tale." The mare responded.

"That's it!" Rune said aloud. "Last month, I took a crap ton of old books from both the Canterlot Library and the library from the Old Castle. There might be something there."

"You're putting your hopes on old books?" The mare asked.

"Pretty much yeah." Rune replied. "If we can get to the Ponyville Library, then we can see if those books have anything useful."

"Nice plan but you're forgetting that Midnight will probably strike while we're searching." The mare answered

"Not unless we send somepony Midnight doesn't care about." Rune replied, looking at Trixie.

"Trixie?" The mare asked.

"Yes Trixie." Rune replied. "Remember when Midnight attacked, she only went after the Elements of Harmony and completely ignored Trixie."

"So you believe that, because of that small fact, Midnight will just ignore what Trixie is doing?" The mare was unconvinced.

"And we draw her attention away." Rune suggested.

"A risky strategy you devise." Zecora added, coming back with a small plate of hot tea and small slices of bread. "But maybe necessary to blind her eyes."

"But we don't even know where she's hidden herself." The mare added, taking a bite of bread.

"Oh come on, she's a 'villain'." Rune explained. "And all 'villains' need some base of some kind. Something spooky and disturbing.....oh that it!"

"You know where she is?!" The mare asked.

"Yes I do." Rune laughed. "Midnight is at the Old Castle, deep in the Everfree Forest."

"Then we should take her out quickly, before she gets stronger." The Mare said.

"Just one moment." Rune said, walking over to Trixie. "Oh Trixie? Time to wake up."

"mmhhmmm" Trixie groaned in her sleep.

'She's kinda cute when she's asleep and not all high and mighty.' Rune thought to himself.

"No Dusk, not right there...." Trixie began to fidget in her sleep. "Okay, right there, let's take our-"

Trixie was interrupted by the feeling of Rune's very hot tea being poured on her face.

"OOOWWWW OUCH OUCH." Trixie leaped out of bed, hitting the ground with a thud.

"What the bucking tartarus was that all about Rune!?" Trixie shouted.

"Good morning to you too." Rune smiled. "Sorry to interrupted your wet dream but we need your help."

"Help with what." Trixie responded with a yawn.

.................................................................................................................................................................

"I'm so bored." Midnight said aloud to herself, laying back in the throne.

"So why don't you just take them out?" Asked a voice from the shadows.

"That would be even more boring." Midnight replied. Suddenly, Midnight's horn twitched and sparkled. "What's this?" Closing her eyes, Midnight found her answer. "So Rune and _____ have made their move. You there!" Midnight pointed into the shadows. "That blue mare, I think her name is Trixie or something....Rune is sending her to the Ponyville Library to find some book or something. I want you to stop her."

In the shadow, only the outline of a silhouette bowed and disappeared into the darkness.

"What about the rest of us?" Another mystery voice asked, this silhouette followed by three more besides it but still in the darkness.

"Rune and _____ are coming here." Midnight responded. "So I want you three to greet them. But you!" Midnight pointed at another silhouette. "I want you to pick up Dusk for me. He may be useful later."

The four silhouettes bowed and vanished in the shadows.

"This is going according to plan." Midnight couldn't help but laugh again. She then leaned back and stared at the Moon banner. "Soon you and the rest of Equestria will be mine."

..................................................................................................................................................................

Canterlot fared no better than Ponyville. An eerie, silver mist surrounded the city. There were no civilians on the streets, the main city was quiet. The only sound heard were the sound of countless guards moving about. In the halls of Canterlot Castle, countless guards were frantically running back and forth in a panic.

"Did you find her?" A few guards asked.

"No. where could she be?" Another responded.

"STOP SCREWING AROUND!!!!" Captain Armor shouted at the guards. "FIND THEM!!!!"

The guards immediately ran off. It wasn't too long until Captain Armor heard the flapping of a certain Night Captain's wings.

"Any luck Nightwing?" Armor asked.

"No such luck Shiny-Boy." Nightwing responded, looking at the still Sun. "It should be setting soon, yet it stays."

"I know, but shouldn't we get Princess Luna?" Armor suggested.

"Impossible." Nightwing responded, landing besides Armor. "Princess Luna is in a deep sleep, we've tried for hours and she hasn't woken up."

"We don't have time to let her have her rest when the rest of the kingdom is in unrest!" Armor shouted.

"What about that assistant of Celestia's?" Nightwing suggested. "That Twilight mare?"

"No, she's missing too." Armor responded.

"How about your pussy brother?" Nightwing suggested.

"We can't get a single message through." Armor responded, pretending to ignore the last comment. "What about the guards you've sent there?"

"They're useless right now." Nightwing responded. "I send every Pegasus guard here and they can't leave Canterlot, they just fly into the mist and arrive back in the city."

"Captains!" A guard shouted, running into the room. "A message Sirs!"

"Read it already!" Nightwing and Armor demanded.

Dear Pointless Henchmen,

You do not know of me, but I know of you. I believe you've already noticed that leaving Canterlot is impossible. I am also responsible for the disappearance of your precious Princess Celestia, and her cute little assistant. That and Princess Luna is unable to wake up. They are safe where they are and I shall return them as long as you follow my instructions. First, the only pony allowed to leave Canterlot shall be Princess Luna, but only at the time when the Moon is to rise...no sooner; she will awake exactly one hour before it is time. Do this and Celestia's assistant shall be returned. Second, once Princess Luna has left, there is to be no interference or guards sent to Ponyville. Once I see Luna in Ponyville, Celestia shall be returned.

Sincerely,

Midnight

P.S. I AM ALWAYS WATCHING

"What are your orders Sirs?" The guard asked.

"We have no choice." Armor hesitantly replied.

"Gather all the guards!" Nightwing shouted. "If we're gonna bend over and take it, we're gonna go down fighting. I want every guard to their stations!"

"Yes Sir!" The guard saluted and ran off.

"So now we wait." Nightwing said aloud.

Armor only nodded. 'I only hope Dusk is okay.'

...................................................................................................................................................................

"So you know the plan?" Rune asked aloud.

"You and I will head to the Old Castle to face Midnight." The mare said.

"All awhile." Trixie added. "The Great and Powerful Trixie will sneak back to the library and find a way to stop Midnight."

"And after you leave this place." Zecora replied. "I shall keep Dusk nice and safe."

"Alright, we're set." Rune responded. "Let's go!"

The three ponies took off, Rune and the mare towards the Castle and Trixie towards Ponyville.

.......................................................................................................................................................................

"It's time." Midnight laughed with joy. "You all know the plan!" In front of Midnight were fiver cloaked ponies, impossible to tell which type of ponies each was. "I want you all to be ready...oh and remember, to have fun and NO KILLING."

The five bowed and ran out of the room. Three ran out one exit while the other two ran in separate directions. Midnight laid back in her throne, doing the best she could to get comfortable. This was going almost too well. She has taken out the Elements of Harmony, secured no interference from Canterlot and has everypony in the palm of her hoof.

"No all that's left is you." Midnight said aloud, looking at the Moon banner.

........................................................................................................................................................................

"Rune?" The mare asked. "Do you have a moment?"

The mare and Rune have been running besides each other for the good part of half an hour.

Rune looked at the mare. "What is it?"

"I have to ask." The mare took a deep breath. "Why do you still stare at me like that?!"

"What do you mean?" Rune confusingly asked.

"Well ever since I've arrived, you've been looking at me with an awkward gaze. Why do you look at me like that?"

Rune still stared over the mare. The others were easily fooled and believe what the mare told them; but Rune remained unconvinced. Rune was curious and found the truth. When she first arrived, the mare looked like some blank pony with no distinguishable features; but now that Rune learned the truth, he saw her as see really was. The mare was actually an alicorn, her true coat was azure blue, her mane was a sapphire shade of blue and her cutie mark was a crescent moon, surrounded by a veil of stars. Rune even learned her true name.

"It's nothing." Rune responded, his voice sounded almost sad. "It just amazes me...how much you look like your mother...Gemini Moon."

Chapter 16.3 - Midnight has begun

Shock...yes shock was an appropriate way to describe the mare's expression. If her eyes were any wider, they'd pop from her head. Taking a couple steps back, the mare thought everything over. How did Rune know the truth? She came from the future, even in her time her birth was kept a closely guarded secret;

"How did you know!?" Gemini stopped running, waiting for Rune to make his next move.

"Ahahahahah." Rune let out a hearty laugh. "She never told you!?"

"What are you talking about?!" Gemini demanded.

"Luna knew you would run into me in this time. Right?" Rune still laughed. "And she never told you I had the power to read minds!?"

"You can read minds?!" Gemini's eyes widened. "That means you knew who I was-"

'Since the very beginning." Rune answered. "But I didn't want to tell the truth."

"Because it might cause a massive time flux." Gemini assumed that's what Rune would say.

"No I don't care about that." Rune answered. "If the other mares knew the truth...they would probably kill Dusk, or at the very least tie him down and try to get pregnant. Those girls can be very vicious. That and I thought it was fun to know something they didn't."

"But I don't understand. Shouldn't you be angry?" Gemini asked. "Father said you didn't completely approve of the marriage but-"

"But I would still of given Dusk my full support." Rune finished her sentence, after reading it in her mind. "Despite everything, I will never have Luna look at me the same way I look at her. No matter how I treat Dusk, he is still my oldest and closest friend."

This comment was a shocker. Every time the name "Rune" was brought up in discussion during her fillyhood, Gemini heard more negative remarks and scarcely any kind words spoken about him.

"If you really feel that way, then why do you treat the others like you do?" She asked.

"Because they already have their opinion of me." The look in Rune's eyes was a cold, serious one. He almost never gives that look. "Even if I were to change, they would never see me any differently. I would rather live in the reality where I am hated, than suffer in a lie where I am loved."

Rune and Gemini saw the Castle getting closer, Rune immediately stopped in place.

"What's wrong?" Gemini asked.

In was a brief pause before Rune quickly tackled Gemini to the ground.

BBBBBBAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMMM

A pony sized object struck the ground, making a small crater.

"I didn't even see that coming!" Gemini loudly said.

"I only heard her thoughts a second before she hit." Rune responded.

"Her?" Gemini responded.

Before Rune could answer, the figure in the crater, stood on her hooves. It was Rainbow Dash, but there was something different about her. Her coat and mane was a darker shade and her eyes color was now red.

"You should of just stood there Rune." Rainbow Dash remarked. "Would of saved me the trouble of taking you out."

"Yeah I have a habit of disappointing ponies." Rune joked back.

"Well then hold still next time...." Dash responded. In a flash Dash disappeared but Rune was able to move out of the way again. Dash reappeared in a flash of rainbow arched light behind Rune. "Cause if you're not careful, I might kill you by accident."

"Well....crap.." Rune said, charging up his horn.

...................................................................................................................................................................

"I can't believe this." Trixie protested.

After leaving Zecora's hut, Trixie not only was able to somehow make it back to Ponyville without realizing it but has spent the last hour flipping through every book inside the library.

"There isn't anything here." Trixie said aloud. "The Great and Powerful Trixie doesn't even know what Rune even wanted to find!"

Outside the Ponyville Library, a cloaked figure slowly made its way towards the library. Slightly moving the hood up, the figure revealed a white horn that glowed a light blue. The ground shook slightly, nothing to make one believe that something big would happen.....but something big was happening. Small chunks of rock broke from the ground around the cloaked unicorn, slolw condensing and shaping into perfect spheres.

"Die you harlot." The unicorn said, shooting the countless small balls of hardened rock through the library; breaking through the tree's walls and shattering the interior.

Trixie immediately dropped to the ground, covering her head and setting up a small protective bubble.

"What's going on?!" Trixie shouted aloud.

.......................................................................................................................................................................

The dust was now cleared and a grounded and very pissed the buck off Rainbow Dash was shouting at the smirking Rune. With effort and a lot of luck, Rune and Gemini were able to not only stop the "Dark" Rainbow Dash, but restrain her. Dash's arms, legs, tail, neck and wings were bound by heavy looking ghostly chains that were attached to the ground and nearby trees.

"Let me go you bucking asshole!" Rainbow shouted at Rune, struggling to get out of her restraints.

"Wow, that insult was terrible." Rune remarked. "Couldn't be more original, well whatever, moving on."

"What happened to you Dash?" Gemini tried to calmly ask.

"I'm not talking!" Dash shouted, trying to angrily look at Gemini. "Especially to you two!"

"Oh my." Rune said with a somewhat sadistic gleam in his eyes.

"I don't know what you're planning." Gemini said, placing her hoof on Rune's shoulder. "But maybe we should try a different approach?"

"Sure. I was just joking around." Rune smiled, taking a few steps back.

"Now Rainbow Dash." Gemini tried to be peaceful. "We need your help to..stooop...Midnig-" Both Gemini and Rainbow Dash nodded off and collapsed to the ground.

Using his magic, Rune, who was still awake, leaned both Rainbow Dash and Gemini against a nearby tree.

"Just lay back and have a sweet dream." Rune said to the sleeping Gemini, then turned towards the old Castle. "There's something I need to find out first." Rune started running towards the Castle as fast as he could.

.............................................................................................................................................................

Zecora was worried; she knew that Rune knew more than he let on. After getting to know him, Zecora was able to tell when something worried Rune, and this was something that worried him. She laid another damp rag across Dusk's forehead.

"I don't know every detail." She said aloud to herself. "But I fear Rune is going down a terrible trail."

Zecora's ears immediately pointed upwards and her head directed towards the door.

"I knew this Midnight's servant would be coming by." Zecora said, walking out the door. Her tone became one of disappointment and some sorrow. "But I hoped it wouldn't of been you.....Fluttershy..."

The cloaked pony only a few feet away from Zecora threw off her cloak revealing a darker colored Fluttershy. Her eyes had a more red hue of color, just like Rainbow Dash.

"Just hand Dusk over and I won't hurt you." The mean Fluttershy demanded.

"So you have fallen under Midnight's rule." Zecora took a defensive stance, ready for combat."I will not hand Dusk over to somepony so cruel."

"Gaan - Lah - Haas!!!" Fluttershy unleashed her shout.

Zecora's body became limp, dropping to the ground. Though still awake, Zecora's body wouldn't respond, too weak to move.

"That was quick." Fluttershy cruelly laughed, walking by the downed Zecora.

Before she could touch the door, several vines sprang to life, wrapping around and blocking the doorway.

"I..won't..let,,you..in.." Zecora dragged herself up. "Our encounter is about to begin."

Zecora's Mohawk mane started crackling with sparks of white electricity. Her body shivered and trembled with the flowing magic around her.

"So this is your magic?" Fluttershy was curious. Almost everypony knew Zecora could do some kind of magic, but nopony knew the extent of it.

Zecora took a deep, relaxing breath and closed her eyes.

"Laat die bome my bene die bas my vlees...." She spoke the words were almost inaudible. The trees behind Zecora started to tremble violently. "Slaan my vyand totdat daar niks oorbly nie....." The trees cracked and split into shard and chunks.

These chunks and shards reformed into the form of a massive snake-like creature. This creature wasn't a true animal, so Fluttershy's "Stare" would prove no effect. But despite this, the "different" Fluttershy remained calm and stood in a confident yet aggressive stance.

"I only hope this will bring you back." Zecora said, then turned to the snake. "ATTACK!!"

The snake roared and charged at the still standing Fluttershy.

Fluttershy took in a deep breath. "Yol - Toor - Shul!!!!"

A large ring of red light shot from Fluttershy's mouth and towards the snake. Not realizing the threat, the snake charged regardless. As soon as the snake passed through the ring, it was burned to ashes and then to none existence. This sight was a major shock to Zecora, who used just about all her remaining magic to summon that snake. Dropping to one knee, Zecora could barely remain conscious.

"Oh I'm sorry." Fluttershy sarcastically teased.

Knowing that Zecora was no longer a threat, Fluttershy made her way into Zecora's hut. Quickly exiting the hut, with the still sleeping Dusk across her back, Fluttershy looked at Zecora with a cruel smile.

"I'll let you live." Fluttershy said, spreading her wings, taking to the sky. "Only so you can live with the fact that you failed."

Fluttershy took off laughing while Zecora slipped into unconsciousness.

....................................................................................................................................................................

The interior of the Castle was just as bad as the front, ruins. Rune was cautious along the broken hallways, his mind searching around for anyponies' thoughts but he heard nothing.

'Strange.' Rune thought to himself. 'If Midnight is here, then I should hear her thoughts, and if the others are here I should hear theirs as well.'

Turning a corner, Rune saw the massive hall, torn banners and cracked walls were everywhere. In the back of the room was Midnight, still sitting in her "throne".

"Now don't go hiding in corners Rune." Midnight said aloud, turning her gaze towards Rune. "Why don't you come here."

Rune revealed himself and made his way across the hall.

"Quite a setup you got here." Rune remarked. "Creep ruined Castle, almost all the Elements of Harmony under your control, and a cool looking throne to sit on. But for what reason?"

"You mean you haven't guessed it." Midnight laughed. "Oh but you can't can you?" Midnight brought one hoof tapping at her head. "You can't read my mind can you?"

"I'll admit I found that strange." Rune answered. "That and there was something you said earlier that got me interested."

"And what is that?" Midnight asked.

"When I attacked you in the Everfree Forest, not only did you take my attack with no damage." Rune answered. "But when you grabbed my face, I could of sworn I heard you say 'I'm only after Dusk, don't interfere'."

"Oh so you did hear that." Midnight smiled. "Don't get me wrong, I recognize that you have some power. But all in all you are incapable of defeating me. I am immune to your level of Lunar magic and you cannot read my mind."

"That is another thing." Rune took a step forward. "You know I can read minds. I don't tell that to just anypony. That and it's a hereditary ability, not a magical one. So it should be unblockable, yet I can't read your mind."

Midnight let out a loud, very manic laugh, shaking the castle. "Have you not figured it out?! I have not cast any magic to stop your mind reading, I simply blocked you from my mind."

Rune took a step back, his eyes were opened in shock.

"That's impossible!" Rune shouted. "The only pony that could block my mind reading it a-"

"Another mind reader." Midnight answered. "Yes I can read minds as well, I inherited it from my father."

Midnight reached into her mane and pulled out something that shocked Rune even more. It was a silver locket, the very same that Rune wore around his neck.

"This is the proof I have of my father, all I have left of him." Midnight remarked. "My full name is Midnight Rune...........your daughter!!!!!!!!!!!"

Chapter 16.4 - The Nightmare Continues

Rune and Midnight stared at each other for what seemed like forever. What could really be said, the mare he has come to fight and defeat is his own daughter....from the future.

"So I have had a kid too after all." Rune laughed at the idea. "You look nothing like me....well maybe you have my eyes."

"Now do you see why I said not to interfere?" Midnight asked.

"Yes I do." Rune answered. "But..........I'm still gonna have to stop you."

"Even after all I said you still want to interfere with my plans?!" Midnight shouted.

"Well bad fillies need a little discipline." Rune laughed.

"You're making a big mistake." Midnight remarked, a serious look of anger in her eyes.

"I know." Rune sighed.

In a flash Rune was now only a few feet away from Midnight, his horn let out a magical blade-like shape. But just as fast, the attack was blocked by cloaked pony wielding a large cooking knife between her teeth.

"Pinkie!?" Rune remarked, seeing the hood come off revealing a long haired Pinkamena

Pinkamena gave no response, only knocked Rune to the ground.

"What the-" Rune tried to ask but felt like a heavy push from the side.

Turning his head slightly, Rune saw the angry eye of Applejack. Before Rune could give any remark, he felt the force of Applejack ramming him through the wall; several walls in fact. Pinkie or Pinkamena leap down and followed Applejack.

"That should distract him." Midnight remarked.

"Midnight." Fluttershy called, walking out of the shadows.

"Ah Fluttershy." Midnight replied. "I trust your mission was a success."'

"It was." Fluttershy responded. "He awaits you in your chambers."

"Ah perfect." Midnight patted Fluttershy on the head. "I knew I could count on you. Now make sure Rune does not reach me."

"Should I kill him then?" Fluttershy asked.

"NO!!!" Midnight shouted, but then composed herself. "I mean, he's not worth killing, kicking him out of the castle is good enough. Now go!"

Fluttershy bowed and flew off through the large hold Applejack made with Rune's body.

..........................................................................................................................................................................

Applejack eventually stopped breaking walls with Rune's face leading them to an open room with several broken and destroyed pillars. The momentum and force of Applejack's push sent Rune across the room and slammed to the back wall.

"I'm okay." Rune weakly called out. "Nothing's broken.....except maybe a rib, and a tooth, and maybe my self-esteem. But I'm goo-" Before he could finish, a chunk of broken pillar slammed against the wall. Luckily, Rune was able to dodge.

"Just hold still Rune." Applejack bucked another chunk of pillar. "And it will be all over."

"Wow." Rune remarked to himself, dodging flying rocks. "I deserve to get my flank beat no question there, but I don't think I deserve to be killed yet. I wonder what happened to the mares."

"You shouldn't look away." Pinkamena laughed, swinging her large knife at Rune. Rune was able to dodge, at the cost of his mane getting a slight trim. "Cause if you stand still, you die!" Pinkamena threw her knife at Rune, piercing through his skull.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Rune howled in pain, but it was quickly replaced by laughter. "Psych!!" The Rune immediately exploded in a shower of confetti and glitter.

"A fake!?" Pinkamena shouted, looking around for the real Rune. "Where did you-AAHH!!!" Pinkamena dropped to the ground unconscious, Rune standing behind her; his hoof still raised after striking the back of her neck.

"Sorry about that." Rune apologized.

Another large stone chunk flew right behind Rune, barely striking his tail.

"Oh shit!" Rune started running.

"Just hold still already!" Applejack shouted.

"What did I do to piss you mares off this time?!" Rune asked, barely dodging Applejack's attacks.

"We just do what Midnight asks of us, we don't ask questions." Applejack switched from bucking pillars and charged at Rune.

Applejack ran right into Rune but literally through Rune as if he was made of smoke.

"I see." Rune remarked, moving closer to Applejack. "You've been brainwashed."

"More fakes." Applejack kept on kicking and punching at Rune, only to have her hooves pass through him. "Why can't you grow a pair and fight like a stallion!?"

"I can't do that." Rune replied directly behind Applejack, striking the back of her neck. "Cause I'd never win in a fair fight."

.............................................................................................................................................................................

Dusk was tied up to a large slab of stone, the remains of an old bed. This has got to be the eighth or ninth time Dusk has been held against will, this is becoming a sad running gag. Looking around the room, Dusk only saw tattered tapestries, spider webs, and broken walls.

"Enjoying yourself?" Midnight asked, walking into the room.

"Midnight?!" Dusk said in fright and shock. "Where am I? What have you done with my friends?!"

"All in good time." Midnight responded. "But first, how about I show you a good time."

"What are you?" Dusk was panicking as Midnight slowly crept closer. "No...no...NNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!"

...........................................................................................................................................................................

A young filly Trixie stood off right of a stage, watching her father Presto the Magnificent preforming his feats of magic and style. After the show, Trixie, along with her fifteen sisters, crowded around Presto, asking for hugs and such. Trixie, not being able to get to her father...quite literally pushed aside by her sisters....walked out of the room with a few tear filled eyes.

"What's wrong Trixie?" Presto asked, finally able to get away from his other daughters.

"It's nothing Daddy." Trixie lied with a cute pout.

"Did you enjoy the show?" Presto asked, putting his hoof around Trixie.

"Yes." Trixie responded. "You're the greatest Daddy."

"Then why are you so sad?" Presto asked.

"It's Pixie." Trixie said.

"Was Pixie making fun of you again?" Presto responded.

"Uh huh." Trixie nodded, rubbing her tear covered eyes. "She said I'll never get my cutie mark."

"That's not true." Presto replied, placing his signature purple, pointy, star covered magician hat on the little Trixie's head. The hat a little too big, slid over her eyes.

"But Daddy, this is your hat?" Trixie said with surprise.

"Yes and it belongs on my daughter." Presto replied, attaching his cape, the same design and color of the hat, on Trixie as well. "My Great and Powerful Trixie."

Trixie couldn't hold back her tears of joy. "Oh Daddy I love it! I'm gonna be the greatest magician in all of Equestria. Even one as great as you!"

"Uh Trixie." Presto looked both amazed and shocked.

"Huh?" Trixie replied, but her eyes widened in joy when she looked down.

On her little flank was a magical wand, with a Crescent Moon cutie mark on her little flank.

"MY CUTIE MARK!!!!" Trixie shouted in joy, giving Presto another hug. "THANK YOU DADDY THANK YOU!!!!!!"

"Daddy. Daddy." The extremely saddened Trixie said aloud to herself, holding the tattered hat and cape in her shaking hooves. "I'm so sorry."

"AAAHHAHAHAHAHAH" Laughed the cloaked unicorn. "Are you still alive Trixie? I hope so, so I can destroy you agai-"

A blast of blue magic shot out of the broken library, shooting only inches away from unicorn's head. The entire cloak torn to shreds, revealing an angry, corrupted Rarity.

"What in the name of Midnight?!" Rarity shouted, her eyes then widened at the sight of what lay before her.

Out of the crumbling Library, stood Trixie but she looked different. Her eyes were a solid red in color that almost emanated a red aura. Her horn glowed blue but had red sparks surrounding it.

"THE SUPREME AND GODLY TRIXIE SHALL DESTROY YOU!!!!!!!!!!!" Trixie shouted in an even louder voice than Luna's Canterlot voice.

The magic from Trixie's horn slowly started wrapping itself around her body. Stretching and reforming, the magical aura began taking the form of bear-like shape.

Rarity's body shook in fear, but the feeling quickly pasted. "Okay you tramp." Rarity took a stance, ready to run. "Bring it!" Rarity charged towards Trixie.

...........................................................................................................................................................................

"Okay." Rune remarked, running up the large, stone stair case. "All I have to do is go up these stair and-"

"Fus-Ro-Dah!" A voice shouted from the darkness.

Rune, once again, was forcefully pushed off the stairs and against the wall. Luckily for him, Rune was able to land on a ledge.

"Okay okay." Rune recovered himself. "What knocked me on my flank this time?"

"Fus-Ro-Dah!" The voice shouted again. This time, Rune was able to dodge.

"There's only one mare I know who could do that." Rune suspected.

Descending from the air, her yellow wings spread like an angel, was Fluttershy and she was angry.

"I see you already beat Pinkie and Applejack." Fluttershy said. "No matter. I will still-"

"Wrong...wrong wrong wrong WRONG!!!!" Rune shouted.

"What are you shouting about?" Fluttershy asked.

"You blast me from a distance, descended from the air like a badass." Rune ranted. "And the first thing you tell me is something I already know!!!!! Why couldn't you say something cooler like 'I shall end you' or something."

"Oh my....um I'm..sorry." Fluttershy replied. "Wait why am I apologizing. I'm supposed to stop you!" Fluttershy looked down and saw that Rune was...missing. "WHERE DID YOU GO RUNE!?"

"Oh you know just hiding." Rune responded, making use of the stairway's echo. "So tell me, what does Midnight plan on doing?"

"Why should I tell you?" Fluttershy demanded, looking around trying to find Rune.

"Oh come on." Rune responded. "Because you're so kind that I could ask again and you'll tell me."

"I bet I won't." Fluttershy protested.

"What is Midnight planning?" Rune asked.

"Oh alright." Fluttershy gave up. "I don't know what she's planning but it has something to do with Princess Luna. All she asked me to do was bring Dusk to her."

"Thank you." Rune appeared in front of Fluttershy and not wanting to hurt her simply did a swift jab to the stomach, knocking her out.

Rune landed, catching Fluttershy with his back. Now that the corrupted Elements of Harmony were dealt with, Rune had to stop Midnight. But why would she want Dusk?

"Bring Dusk.....Oh No!!" Rune responded, running up the stairs as fast as he could. "I know you're at that age Midnight. But daddy doesn't approve!!!"

......................................................................................................................................................................

Midnight sat at the edge of the stone bed. She felt satisfied, looking back at Dusk who was now wrapped in the black sphere-like containment. Midnight closed her eyes to assess the situation.

"The only Element left is Rarity." Midnight said aloud, opening her eyes. "But it doesn't matter now."

BBBBBBBAAAAAAAAMMMMMMMMM

The nearby wall basically exploded, chunks of rock flew across the room, none of them hitting either Dusk nor Midnight. An incredibly pissed off Gemini Moon stomped her way into the room, her eyes were glowing a dark blue.

"Ah Gemini, just in time." Midnight smiled.

"LET...MY...DADDY...GO!!!!!!!!!" Gemini shouted in what could very well be a Canterlot Royal voice.

.................................................................................................................................................................................

Back at Canterlot Castle, the surrounding fog slowly began to thin out, but only at the front.

"What's that?" A few guards were asking.

A figure was somewhat visible in the fog and getting closer.

"All you bitches to your stations!" Nightwing shouted, walking to the edge of the fog.

Back at the Castle, Shining Armor guarded the entrance of Princess Luna's chambers. A low vibration shook the air around the chambers and down the halls. Armor, fearing the worse, kicked in the door.

"Princess are you alright!?" Armor asked.

Princess Luna sat at first on her large bed but soon rose to her hooves, her horn made a subtle glow. Outside the Castle, guards could see the Moon slowly rising. Back at the fog, Nightwing saw the figure in the fog get closer and closer. Guards moved in, drawing their weapons, only to have Nightwing raise his hoof; ordering them to lower their weapons.

"Welcome back." Nightwing said, reaching out his hoof. A lavender hoof reached from the fog, took hold of Nightwing's hoof and walked out of the fog. "Twilight Shine."

Princess Luna stared at the sky, disturbed that the Sun was still out. Armor quickly explained the situation.

"Then I shall go to Ponyville and stop this threat." Luna declared, spreading her wings and taking to the air.

Flying as fast as her royal wings could carry her, Luna thought to herself. 'Dusk...Rune...Please be safe.."

Chapter 16.6 - MaDnEsS iS kEy

Ten seconds, that's how long everypony held their breath. What could they say? Rune just did one of, if not, the most irrational things anypony could do in that moment. He took the Nightmare Force, the essence that made Princess Luna into the Nightmare Moon, into himself. What was going to happen?

"This is odd." Rune said aloud, looking himself over. "I don't feel any-"

Before he uttered another word, a bolt ran through his body, it was as if Rune was being repeatedly struck by lightning. His stomach felt tight and cramp, his head felt like it was being crushed and body felt like it weighed a ton.

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Rune shouted and howled in what looked like severe pain and agony.

Images flashed before Rune's eyes and in his mind he saw it. Everypony who every used the Nightmare Force, all their thoughts, all their reasons for using the Nightmare, all their despair and anguish. Rune's emotional psyche was ready to tear itself apart. Was this what Luna felt when she became Nightmare Moon. Everypony around Rune could almost feel a magic pressure emanating around Rune, it was almost like the very air around him was crushing them.

"What's going on?!" Gemini shouted towards Luna.

"Rune has taken in the Nightmare Force." Luna answered. "His mind is being torn, even if he survives.....he will become....a monster."

"We have to stop him!" Gemini replied, trying to get up but found her body too limp and heavy.

"It's too late." Midnight said, standing her ground, almost unfazed by the pressure. "Rune will either bond with the Nightmare, or be destroyed by it."

Rune tried to talk but found he could only shout in pain. He arched his head back and in a swift motion, jerked his head forward and a black ooze vomited out of his screaming mouth. Nopony could guess where all this ooze was coming from but there was a lot, a puddle sized amount, then a small pond, a lake of ooze spewed from Rune's mouth and started creeping up the walls as if it were alive. His body finally dropped to the ground but began to flail about uncontrollably. As if something was struggling with him. Eventually, Rune body stopped moving, his body became limp and laid there.

"RUNE!" Luna shouted, running towards Rune.

Midnight stood there and watched Luna desperately try to wake Rune up. Nopony could see it, but Midnight's eyes were fixed on Rune, a small twitch and almost the smallest tear could be seen in the farthest corner of her eye. Luna shook Rune's body, shouting "RUNE WAKE UP!!!!" but to no avail. Luna then sensed a movement nearby, but it wasn't Midnight not Gemini. Luna looked around her and saw that the ooze was...looking...at her. Eyes...hundreds of thousands of millions of wide opened eyes stared at her. The sight was like that of some dark nightmare.

"What is-" Luna was pushed back by an unseen force and landed close to Midnight.

"It begins." Midnight quietly said to herself.

The ooze slowly moved itself around Rune's body. It moved and sloshed around his entire body but then stopped, drying and hardening. A loud cracking noise was heard from this ooze mold. All the ponies could so was stand there and stare at what unfolded before them. The mold cracked and chipped away. First came the head; Rune's mane was longer, flowing and moving like the darkness around him. His horn was longer and more pointed. His body was larger, roughly the size of Princess Celestia and his coat was a darker shade of blue. His tail was the same as his mane and his ears were pointed. Rune lifted up his head, his eyes remained closed. Doing a small stretch, Rune extended two large bat-like wings that were now attached to his body.

"Rune?" Luna asked.

"Rune?!" Gemini shouted.

Rune gave no word of response, he opened his mouth and laughed. The laugh Rune made caused the Castle to shake and tremble. It had a deep tone but then switched to a higher pitch. Then there were more laughs all around the room. The darkness that surrounded the room, those eyes...they were laughing with Rune. It was as if the very madness inside Rune's mind has emerged...and it was disturbing.

Youtube Video

"Rune..." Midnight said, grinding her teeth in anger. "You can do this.....That power....that power.....THAT POWER IS MINE!!!!!!!"

Midnight charged at Rune at full speed and blasted a large wave of electric red magic. Before Rune could react, Midnight blasted him again and again and again, each attack getting gradually bigger and more aggressive, making a bigger and bigger crater under Rune's hooves.

"You won't stand in the way of what I want!"  Midnight shouted, letting loose all the magic at her disposal. "Don't think because you're my father I'll go easy on you! The one who will consume the Nightmare Force....WILL BE ME!!!!!!!!!!!"

Midnight definitely lost it, today was supposed to go perfect. Come to Ponyville, draw out Princess Luna, steal the Nightmare Force and use it to remake the world. But no, Rune had to go and screw everything up. Midnight was not gonna take this, she was gonna pull the Nightmare out of Rune no matter how painful it would be to him. Midnight stared at the small puffs of smoke where Rune was standing and she was blasting. There was no noise, no movement. Did Midnight win already?

"I..fEeL.." A quiet voice echoed. "i..FeEl...I...fEeL...." Out of the smoke, Rune leap at Midnight, his horn clashed against hers. Rune's eyes were different, one had a star while the other had a swirl. "i FeEl I fEeL...." Midnight felt like she was being pushed down just from his horn. "i FeEl InSaNe!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Rune started shouting and screeching through his fang toothed grin, excess magic spewing from his horn and he pushed Midnight against the ground.

"WhAt'S wRoNg MiDnIgHt?" The crazed Rune asked. "I tHoUgHt My MaGiC wOuLdN't WoRk!!!!!" Midnight couldn't answer, Rune was insane, or at least more so than usual, but he had a point. His magic was affecting her.

In a swift motion, Midnight shifted her head, causing Rune's horn to slide down her horn, bringing her hoof up to his face, Midnight sucker punched Rune across the room.

"Even if your magic affects me." Midnight declared with confidence. "I will still beat you!"

"AAAHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHHHHHH!!!!!" Rune laughed madly. "Is ThAt So??? WeLl ThEn!!!! LeT's HaVe FuN!!!!!"

Rune closed the gap between himself and Midnight. Grabbing Midnight's horn by his teeth, Rune tossed Midnight across the room. Before she could recover, Rune continued his onslaught.

"I don't understand." Gemini asked Luna, as they both stood there and watched. "How is it that we couldn't even touch her, but Rune is tossing her around?"

"Because of the Nightmare Force." Luna answered. "During our fight, Midnight was unfazed by your Lunar magic, but remember what she did when we attack her?"

"She dodged it?!" Gemini realized. "But why?"

"Because unlike your magic, ours is tainted by the Nightmare Force, or at least was." Luna explained. "That's why whenever she was hit by our magic, her mane was slightly affected."

"So because Rune is using the Nightmare Force." Gemini concluded. "Midnight can't defend herself!"

Midnight was really on the losing end. Any attack she blasted at Rune literally bounced off him. While his magic was tossing her back and forth. In fact, Rune has only really used magical attacks maybe once or twice but they've missed. Any other attack that landed were merely physical.

"Why are you only hitting me?" Midnight demanded. "You haven't once came at me with magic? Are you mocking me?!"

"oH nO nO nO......" Rune laughed, then teleported behind Midnight. "....yEs!!!"

Midnight turned and tried to blast some magic, but Rune tapped her on the horn. Instinctively, Midnight jumped away while Rune maintained his position.

"What did you do?!" Midnight shouted, surprised that despite casting a spell, nothing came out of her horn.

"Wait for it..." Rune giggled.

Before Midnight could react, her horn glowed a bright orange with the light getting brighter and brighter.

BBBBBBBBBBBOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM

A large explosion blew in Midnight's face, knocking her onto her back. Rune in turn leaped on top of Midnight, pinning her to the ground.

"What are you doing?!" Midnight shouted, kicking at Rune's legs but to no avail.

"HaVe YoU eVeR dIeD bEfOrE?" Rune asked, bringing his face close to Midnight's. "nIeThEr HaVe I!!!!" Rune spread his massive bat wings, countless of those creepy eyes opened and stared inside the wings. "lEt'S fInD oUt!"

"Rune are you going to?!" Midnight shouted but her mouth was covered by Rune's hoof.

"Shhhhhhh..." Rune hushed her. "DaDdY aNd DaUgHtEr, LeT's Go ToGeThEr!!!!"

Each eye opened wide and a small blue and orange balls of magic formed and slowly grew bigger.

"We have to stop him!" Luna shouted, struggling to walk towards Rune. "If we don't stop him...He's gonna kill her...he'll..become...a monster.." Luna's mind raced with her memories as Nightmare Moon and all the pain she caused. She never wanted anypony to go through that.

"Rune...Rune...RUNE!!!!" Midnight shouted, trying to find some way to stop Rune. "...Daddy..."

This comment caused Rune to flinch for a moment, but that's all it was....a moment. His massive wings spread and the eyes now had massive balls of magic, ready to destroy Midnight.

"Rune!!" Luna shouted. "You have to stop this!"

But these shouts fell on deaf ears, Rune was ready to blast away Midnight, maybe even blow himself away with her.

"RUNE!" Luna shouted.

"RUNE!" Gemini shouted.

"RUNE!" Midnight shouted.

Here it comes...............Rune was about to attack.....................

'SSSSSTTTTOOOOPPPP!!!!!!!!!!!' The inside of Rune's mind shouted, causing his body to literally stop. The magic balls vanished and Rune's grip on Midnight lightened.

"I don't want to do this!" Rune mumbled to himself. "No....We MuSt EnD hEr!!!!" Rune's mind was tearing. "We can't! We MuSt! We can't....We WiLl!!!!!........NNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Rune was fighting back the Nightmare Force, but he couldn't come to grips with himself. He was losing his mind.

"There must be another way!!!" Rune shouted. "YoU cHoSe ThIs WhEn YoU dRaNk Us!!!!"

Midnight, seeing the opportunity, got to her feat and grabbed Rune by the face with the same magical claw she used on Luna.

"The Nightmare Force!" Midnight shouted. "You don't have the will to use it...SO GIVE IT TO ME!!!!"

The procedure was quick but to Rune, it felt slow and agonizing. The Nightmare force was literally torn from his mind, it was as if his body was slowly ripped apart piece by piece. The Nightmare Force emerged out of Rune as the same dirty white liquid light but now it had a subtle hint of orange and blue.

"The Nightmare Force....is mine!!!" Midnight said in confidence, gulping down the liquid.

The same power and pressure flowed and exploded through Midnight. She could feel the power, the agony, the memories of all the ponies who have used the Nightmare. The eyes that were hung around the wall, one by one, closed their eyes and the very darkness crept towards Midnight, wrapping around her like a dark blanket. The dark veil then scattered like a black mist, revealing Midnight's new form. All in all, she look no different, the only noticeable change was her horn slightly curved upwards and she donned two large black feather wings.

"You could of stayed home." Midnight said, gazing upon the wounded and panting Rune with her cold, slitted eyes. "You could of stayed home, maybe even stayed in bed, anything but no....you had to interfere!"

Midnight's eyes quickly looked away from the downed Rune and turned them over her shoulder. Behind her was the sight of a super pissed of Princess Luna. Her eyes glowed with rage.

"MIDNIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!" Luna shouted in her loudest Canterlot voice.

Chapter 16.7 - There is no Moon, There is no Sun....only Dusk

"MIDNIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!" Was all Luna shouted.

After that, Luna never said anything that could be considered a word. All she did after that was blast colossal sized magic, very large chaotic looking spheres of dark blue magic. But this proved of no use against the newly formed Midnight. Every attack Luna blasted merely evaporated away when it came too close to Midnight. But this didn't stop Luna, who's attack were gradually growing larger in size, more unstable in shape, and darker in color.

"You really need to be careful." Midnight remarked, pointing at Rune. "He's still alive. So what would happen if I were to dodge? What would happen to Rune?"

Princess Luna, even in her rage realized that Midnight was right, if she attacked, Rune could die. Luna powered down her attack. Midnight, seeing her moment, flew straight at Luna.

"Look out!" Gemini shouted.

A lavender flash ran by Gemini and stopped between Midnight and Luna. Midnight stopped where she stood, only a few feet away from Luna and the pony who got between them, Dusk Shine and he wasn't happy.

"Dusk?!" Luna said in disbelief, only moments ago, Dusk was still unconscious and exhausted. How was he standing?

"Dusk Shine..." Midnight laughed. "You're too late. The Nightmare Force is mine and your Elements of Harmony are defeated, there's no way you can stop me."

Rune's ear twitched. He was barely awake but he was hatching a plan.

"It doesn't matter what you have." Dusk declared. "I may not have the Elements of Harmony but we can still defeat you."

"Big talk from a little stallion." Midnight ridiculed. "Let's see how long this-ooohhfff"

Before Midnight even could finish her sentence, Dusk blasted her with a solid stream of purple dyed magic, almost like a giant pole smacked and sent Midnight across the room. Seeing Midnight was now away from Rune, Gemini leaped in and grabbed Rune, bringing him away from the fight.

"Rune are you okay?" Gemini asked, gently shaking Rune.

"I've...been...better.." Rune struggled to say, his speech was very blurred and he looked like he was way past the point of dead exhaustion. "I...have...to...stop..Midnight."

"You shouldn't even be moving." Gemini said. "If you try and fight, you will die."

"Midnight won't kill me." Rune replied. "If I die, she won't exist. But I have a better plan."

Rune looked over and saw what was happening. Dusk was unleashing various streams and elongated magic that were literally smacking Midnight around. Midnight was playfully dodging every so often but for some reason, Dusk's magic was affecting Midnight way more effectively than how Rune, Gemini and Luna's magic were.

"I need you to do me a favor." Rune asked.

"What is it?" Gemini replied.

"I need you to send me to Zecora's hut." Rune asked. "From there, I can get all the other Elements and stop Midnight."

"But most of the Elements are already here." Gemini responded. "Why Zecora's hut?"

"Because there is something there I need first." Rune's expression was rather serious but it almost looked sad.

"Okay. I'll do it." Gemini agreed.

Back to the fight, Dusk's magic was rather impressive and powerful but he was running out of magic very fast. It wasn't too long before Dusk's body started to get wobbly. He wasn't going to last.

"Looks like you're out of steam." Midnight laughed, her body though covered in bruises, cuts and other marks, the damage faded away. "So I guess I'm done playing with you."

"Don't forget about me!" Luna shouted while soaring above Midnight, her wings were spread and glowing blue with her horn. "YOU STILL HAVE ME!!!!" Luna started flapping her wings and tiny star-like magic rained upon Midnight. It was like a meteor shower was raining on her.

Rune was standing in the middle faintly glowing blue ring that Gemini erected.

"I don't know how long I'll be gone. But I need you to keep Midnight here." Rune instructed.

"We'll try." Gemini replied. "But what is it you're planning of doing?"

"Something reckless, crazy and will probably kill me." Rune smiled as he was teleported away.

"I hope this works." Gemini said as she turned around and charged at Midnight.

Gemini was able to get behind Midnight before she could notice, and was able to bound Midnight in blue fire-like chains that bolted to the ground, various worm-like darkness creatures emerged from the ground and gripped Midnight's hooves with their mouths.

"Hmmm not bad." Midnight remarked. "But it's not enough."

Midnight then tore her hooves free as if the worms were made of paper and and broke the chains as if they were twigs. Luna then came at Midnight from the left, swinging her hoof with great force. But Midnight raised her hoof and blocked the attack. Gemini, seeing her chance, charged at Midnight swinging her hoof with great force. But Midnight blocked it with her back leg.As if in sync, both Luna and Gemini took a firm grip of Midnight's hooves, leaving her only standing on two hooves. Seeing this as a signal, Dusk summoned a giant hammer made of blue and yellow colored magic and, with a heavy swing, slammed the hammer down on Midnight; Gemini and Luna were able to leap away at the last second. Before she even had time to recover, Dusk continuously slammed the hammer again and again and again.

"So are you having fun?" Midnight asked, standing behind Dusk.

Dusk turned around but felt the force of Midnight backhoofing him across the face.

"DUSK?!" Gemini shouted, charging at Midnight. Only to be backhoofed just as easily.

"Dusk, Gemini!?" Luna shouted, but when Midnight appeared behind her, Luna was able to dodge the hoof swing.

"Not bad." Midnight remarked with a smirk. "But not good enough."

Luna kept her eye on Midnight but then felt the force of something on her side pushing her to the ground. Too weak to move, and struggling to stay awake, Luna looked up to see two Midnights.

"TWO!??" Luna struggled to shout.

"No not two." Midnight laughed, the one that first tried to strike Luna faded away. "Only one."

"An illusion?" Luna remarked.

"You should thank my father for that." Midnight said. "Good bye my former Goddess.." Midnight raised her horn with her dark wings spread, a dirty gray aura glowed around the horn.

SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG

A elongated point of orange light flew down from out of no where and impaled one of Midnight's wings. It didn't hurt, the wings were made out of darkness, but it was still a surprise.

"What the?!" Midnight said in surprise, but the only answer was the sight of another point piercing her other wing.

Leaping down between Luna and Midnight was Rune, but something looked different. Rune's mane was tied back in a ponytail, his eyes were focused yet were almost in a uncertain daze. Around Rune's neck were seven large beads.

"Rune?" Luna said in disbelief before nodding off.

"Well this looks different." Midnight laughed. "Why do you look so serious? What are you plan-"

Rune immediately closed the gap and threw Midnight across the room by her face. The points that were impaled on Midnight's wings pulled from the ground and with a jerk of his horn, Rune sent them flying at Midnight, impaling her wings again but against the back wall.

"WHAT THE BUCK!!!?" Midnight shouted, this was frustrating; Rune was barely clinging to life when she last saw him, now he's kicking her flank what the buck?!

"Just stay there." Rune instructed. "I'll be with you shortly."

Rune turned his back to Midnight and walked away, ignoring her curses and shouts. Even if the points were only impaling her wings, they somehow were stopping her from using magic. Rune made his was to the semi-conscious Dusk.

"Hey mate." Rune said, unclipping the back of his bead necklace dropping it to the ground. "Just hang tight."

The beads began to roll on their own, encircling both Dusk and Rune.

"What are you doing Rune?"  Midnight shouted, trying to pull herself free.

"Don't worry about it." Rune mocking responded.

The balls began to glow, each a different color; orange, yellow, white, pink, blue and finally purple. From each bead, small streams of their colored light bled out and began to connect with each other. Eventually a form took shape, surrounding both Dusk and Rune was an arcane circle:

(Source)

"What is that?!" Midnight asked.

"DON'T DO IT RUNE!!!!" Gemini shouted, she knew what Rune was planning. "I don't know how you found that spell, but don't do it! Only an Alicorn can use that spell and survive."

:"I know." Rune calmly said. "But I found a loophole, so instead of my life, I found something to sacrifice."

"AAAAHAHAHHAHAHAHAH!!!!!" Midnight couldn't help but laugh. "So in order to stop me, you're gonna sacrifice your only friend?!"

"No." Rune responded, then started shaking Dusk to wake him up. "Dusk wake up."

Dusk awoke but was still exhausted and weak. "What's going on Rune?"

"I have a secret to tell you." Rune whispered. "You are in the center of the circle."

"What do you-" Dusk asked but it was too late, Rune activated the circle.

There was a stillness in the air, all around him froze. Rune looked around and saw his plan unfold. His mane and tail felt as though it was on fire, and his horn felt it was ready to explode. In mere moments, Rune's mane and tail literally began to disintegrate away. His horn began to crack and slowly break apart. When the light faded, and all of time started up again, the effects of the spell was now seen. Rune, laid upon the ground, with no mane, no tail and most importantly....no horn. Besides him, cloaked in large lavender wings, with a power infused horn was Dusk Shine...the Alicorn.

"Dusk?!" Gemini couldn't believe it.

"He became..." Luna added, just barely able to see what laid before her.

"An Alicorn?!" Midnight shouted.

Dusk looked himself over, the feeling was amazing, incredible, he felt all the power he possessed and it was more than he could ever comprehend. Was this how Celestia and Luna or even Cadence felt? He then looked at Rune, who laid on the ground too weak and barely clinging to life again.

"Rune?" Dusk asked. "Why did you do this?"

"Be..cause.." Rune barely could answer. "Y..ou..'re...meant..to..." But Rune fell into unconsciousness.

"I don't understand..." Dusk said then looked at Midnight. "But I know what I must do."

"Rune.......Daddy???......" Midnight whispered to herself in fear and horror. "DUSK!!!! Don't think just because you're an Alicorn you can sto-"

Dusk was now inches away from Midnight, grabbed her by the muzzle, and with a push, slammed her head and body through the stone wall and they both fell down a deep, dark stairway. They soon landed with a loud and hard crash. Midnight quickly got to her hooves and stared upwards.  Looking down on her was the Dusk Alicorn. The look in his eyes...that look...was it confidence or was it pity?

"Don't look down on me, just because you grew wings!" Midnight shouted, charging her horn and blasting a massive shot of magic.

Dusk gave a flick of his horn and Midnight's attack bounced off an invisible barrier and crashed into the nearby wall, forming a  large hole. Midnight's horn glowed an black color and a magical blade-like structure formed from the horn. Dusk in turn did the same but his blade was white with hints of gold. Midnight charged at Dusk, swinging her blade to cut him in half only to have Dusk's blade block  and redirected the shock wave of the attack, destroying a section of the stair case. Again and again, Midnight swung down only to have Dusk block and redirect the attacks.

"It's so funny Dusk." Midnight remarked, continuing her onslaught. "You're the last pony I thought I'd fight like this but here you are, only able to block my attacks."

Dusk didn't immediately respond, he jumped back from Midnight. Seeing this retreat as her chance, Midnight charged straight towards Dusk, her horn ready to pierce him. But at the last second, with the point only a few inches away, Dusk backhoofed the blade, shattering it.

"It's funny Midnight." Dusk said, staring into Midnight's shocked eyes. "I wasn't blocking because I had to, I did so because I was afraid of my strength."

Dusk's blade exploded into a wave of magic, blasting Midnight back down to the ground with a loud crash. Midnight was quick to get back up but the thought disturbed her. How was Dusk this strong? Was he always this way or was it that spell Rune cast?

"There's no way..." Midnight said, her tone was a mixture of agitation and fear. "THERE'S NOW WAY YOU'RE STRONGER!!!!!!"

A heavy pressure quaked the air around Midnight. Everything felt so heavy, Dusk felt a slight heaviness around him but he saw that even small rocks around Midnight were cracking and shattering. He knew he had to end this quickly, if not who knows what Midnight would do. But....something was off...Midnight's wings were becoming more bat-like, her coat and mane were getting darker and her eyes were slowly becoming more void of color.

'Could this be?' Dusk thought to himself. "MIDNIGHT YOU HAVE TO STOP!!! If you keep using the Nightmare Force, you'll be consumed by it!"

"Consumed by it?!" Midnight replied but began to crack up laughing. "As long as I get what I want, I don't care!!!"

"I guess I have no choice." Dusk sighed, spreading his wings, absorbing all the nearby light. "I'll end this with one attack."

"BeTtEr MaKe It CoUnT!!!" Midnight replied, slowly losing herself to the Nightmare.

Both ponies began to charge their magic for their attacks. Dusk continued to absorb all nearby light as Midnight absorbed nearby darkness. Both magics were almost identical to how Celestia and Nightmare Moon looked when they fought, it might as well of been a repeat of history.

"dIe!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" MIdnight shouted, blasting her magic, not giving Dusk enough time to finish.

But Midnight's victory would not occur. The darkness of Midnight's magic was being absorbed by Dusk, strengthening his own.

"LiGhT aNd DaRkNeSs???!!!!" Midnight shouted in shock, awe and fear.

"I'm sorry Midnight." Dusk apologized. "But it's over."

Dusk slammed him head downward, sending the blast of white-gold and black-silver magic overwhelming Midnight. Dusk slowly landed to the ground and looked at where Midnight was laying, one of her wings was completely gone and half her body was like it was before she consumed the Nightmare. Dusk looked back and saw that his wings were slowly breaking apart.

"Guess that spell was temporary." He said to himself. "I couldn't handle being an Alicorn any-"

"IT'S NOT OVER!!!!" Midnight shouted, struggling to look up in anger.

Dusk took a few steps back. "So you're still alive. Guess I still have to-" Dusk's wings immediately exploded away into small particles. Whatever spell Rune cast on Dusk, it was fading away, Dusk was losing the Alicorn power.

"I win Dusk!" Midnight proclaimed, standing up, the black ooze of the Nightmare was slowly moving around her body. "Soon the Nightmare Force will merge with my soul and I will gain a power unequal to any-"

The black ooze started to harden and shoot out small spikes and points. Midnight dropped to her knees, letting out groans of pain and coughing some blood.

"What is this?!" Midnight asked aloud.

"I guess it's happening." Answered a voice.

Midnight and Dusk looked over and saw Rune jump down from some of the destroyed stairs.

"Rune?!" Both Dusk and Midnight said at once.

"This is your fault?!" Midnight accused.

"No." Rune explained. "When a pony takes in the Nightmare Force, the weaker willed ones become consumed by it. Princess Luna and myself fell prey instantly. You were able to hold off its control." The Rune looked at Dusk. "But when Dusk overpowered you, you lost control. So the Nightmare is weakened and will consume your body and soul to heal itself. You'll vanish into darkness."

Dusk and Midnight's eyes widened in shock but Midnight had the more terrified look.

"I'm going to die?!" Midnight shuttered at the thought. "Please help me! I don't I don't..." He eyes started to water up as the ooze wrapped itself more and more around her, tightening its grip. "I don't want to die!!!"

Rune ran straight at Midnight and slammed a large clear crystal in front of Midnight.

"I will save you, but there is a price." Rune offered.

"Anything!!"Midnight declared.

"I will take the Nightmare from you, but you have to never do this again." Rune offered.

Midnight had to think it over for a couple moments but the pain spearing her through her body helped her make up her mind.

"I'LL DO IT!!" Midnight cried, tears streaming down her face.

Rune took Midnight's hooves and placed them on the crystal. He, in turn, placed his hooves on the crystal. Lacking a horn, Rune gestured Dusk to help him. Dusk ran over to Rune and placed his hooves on the crystal. With his horn glowing, Dusk acted like a magical beacon to the Nightmare. Painfully but relieving, the Nightmare spewed from Midnight's body but instead of going to Dusk or Rune, the crystal acted as a magnet and absorbed and trapped the Nightmare inside.

"It's over." Rune said, taking a step back.

"What will happen to-"Midnight asked but noticed her body started feeling light.

Midnight's body started slowly turning transparent. moving from her legs up, her body was fading away.

"What's happening?" Dusk asked.

"In her weakened state, she can't maintain her grip on this time." Rune answered. "So she's going back to her own time."

"I can't believe I lost." Midnight sighed, wiping the tears from her eyes. "I guess I really am-"

Rune cut her off by giving her a close hug. Midnight was surprised by this but accepted it, hugging Rune back.

"No matter what you did today, nor what you will become." Rune said, holding Midnight closely. "I'm still proud that you're my daughter and I'm happy I met you."

The tears couldn't stop flowing from Midnight's eyes. She couldn't remember the last time she felt so welcomed, so loved.

"Before you go." Rune asked. "I must know, who it the mother?"

Midnight's body was almost completely gone. She looked Rune straight in the eye and smiled. "There was no mother."

"What does that mean?!" Rune asked.

Midnight's response was only a giggling laugh. Her body fully dissipated into the air, Midnight was now gone. There was a silence, no pony knew what to say.

"DUSK!!!!" Shouted a voice, followed by the sounds of other voices.

Landing besides Dusk was Captain Armor and Captain Nightwing, along with several day and night guards.

"Armor?" Dusk asked in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

"That weird ass fog around Canterlot vanished only an hour ago." Nightwing answered.

"We found Princess Celestia in the fog and her first order was to see if everypony was alright." Armor answered.

"What about Luna, Gemini and the others?" Rune asked, his eyes still fixed on where Midnight was only a moment ago.

"They're safe Runey." Nightwing answered. "Celestia also ordered that we're to bring you back to Canterlot, she wants to know what happened."

"Let's go." Armor said, only to see Rune pass out on the ground.

"Shit!" Nightwing shouted, running to Rune. "Help me get him up!"

.............................................................................................................................................................................

At Canterlot Dusk, Gemini, Luna and the other Elements of Harmony explained what happened to Celestia.

"I see." Celestia said. "So this Midnight stole the Nightmare Force from my sister in order to conquer Equestria."

"It would of appeared so." Luna answered. "But tis strange, with the Nightmare gone, we feel more...light.. no pain of sorrow clouds the back of our mind."

"So possibly Midnight's actions were a subtle blessing." Celestia suggested. "And you claim that the Nightmare Force is now trapped inside a crystal?"

"Here it is." Dusk said, presenting the crystal which was now pitch black.

"I will make sure this stone never falls into anypony hooves." Celestia proclaimed.

"But what about Rune?!" Luna asked. "He sacrificed his horn, mane and tail to help our victory."

"He is stable." Princess Cadence answered, walking into the room. "He's resting but I doubt he'll be able to cast magic ever again."

"There has to be something!" Applejack loudly stated.

"Yeah." The other mares replied.

"He gave up something he treasured to save us." Rarity said.

"Isn't there anything?" Trixie asked.

"Rest at ease everypony." Celestia said, getting up from her throne. "I will see Rune and see if there is anything I can do. I ask that you stay in Canterlot and wait for his recovery."

Celestia then left the room.

"What do you think she's gonna do?" Rainbow Dash asked aloud.

"We don't know." Luna responded. "Our sister knows magic even we refuse to know."

"The spell Rune used was one of Celestia's forbidden arrays." Gemini answered.

Everypony looked over at Gemini.

"Oh yes." Luna said, letting out her hoof. "We are glad that you were able to help. But we must ask-"

"There's not enough time." Gemini placed her hoof on Luna's mouth. "There isn't enough time."

Gemini's body was slowly fading away the same way Midnight's did.

"I'm happy." Gemini said, looking at everypony in  the room but subtly looked primarily at Dusk and Luna. "I'm happy I was able to see my parents."

Every mare in the room still assumed she was the mother, even Luna questioned why this mystery mare strangely looked like her. Gemini's body faded away in the air and the room became quiet.

"Hey every pony!" Shouted a voice.

Everypony looked over at the doorway and saw a smiling Rune, with a short spiky brown mane, a short brown tail and a fully restored horn. Behind him was a satisfied and happy Celestia.

"RUNE!!!???" Everypony shouted in surprise.

"But how?" Dusk asked.

"You lost your horn to that ritual!" Luna stated.

"Even I couldn't heal you!" Cadence loudly said.

"I was able to restore him." Celestia said. "Since the spell he used was one of my spells, I knew how to restore what he paid."

"But that doesn't-" Some of the Mane Sex tried to asked.

"It's better not to ask." Rune said. "I don't know about you....but I'm starving...who wants? My treat!"

After a little convincing, everypony agreed and left with Rune. The only ones left in the room was Celestia, Cadence and Luna.

'We still do not understand.' Luna thought. 'This Rune is slightly different that the Rune earlier. I can't sense any trace of the Nightmare Force he consumed inside him. Maybe we're over thinking this.'

.............................................................................................................................................................

When Celestia left the room she walked along the halls towards the medical wing.

"You can go." Celestia ordered her guards.

The guards nodded and left. Celestia walked into the room to see a resting Rune.

"I must admit." Celestia praised Rune. "I almost feared this wouldn't of worked."

"Not my fault you asked something I thought I couldn't do." Answered "Midnight" as she walked out of a corner of the room.

"Wasn't that bad." "Gemini" replied, walking behind Midnight.

"So everypony is still talking to the fake Gemini?" Celestia asked.

"Yep" Gemini replied, her coat, mane, tail and everything else washed away revealing Twilight Shine. "Get rid of that Rune, Rune it's creepy."

"Kill joy." Midnight, whose features washed away to reveal the real Rune.

With a flick of his horn, the Rune in the bed shattered in a shower of lights and flickering lights.

"So everything went according to plan?" Celestia asked.

"Of course." Twilight responded.

"Yeah. I'm amazed how believable this illusion worked." Rune stated. "Do you know how hard it was just to get this started? Thanks again for maintaining the illusion while you were 'in that fog'."

"It's the least I could do." Celestia replied. "Through this we were able to purify my dear sister of the Nightmare that claimed her all those centuries ago."

"But was this really the only way to do this?" Twilight asked.  "I mean all this lying and illusions. Couldn't we of just pulled it from her?"

"I wish there was an easier way." Celestia sighed. "If we didn't try this method, we wouldn't be perfectly sure we took away all of the Nightmare."

Twilight nodded with a smile and left the room. Rune turned ans slowly made his way to the door.

"I must ask though." Rune asked. "I may of created the illusion, but why did you choose that as an illusion. I can see Dusk having a kid, but why give me a kid." He started laughing a little. "I'll never have a kid."

As Rune made his way out the room Celestia slowly followed behind. Her thoughts went back to a scrying she did a few weeks ago.

After Rune was declared "Arch-Mage" Celestia was curious and looked into her large crystal ball so see his possible future. There she saw a smiling Rune holding a black unicorn filly. She could faintly hear the filly say "I love you daddy." and Rune responding "I love you too Midnight."

Chapter 17 - Rune, you Owe Us

"Ah a lovely, sunny day." Rune said aloud. "Or that's what I would say."

Rune was tied to a chair in a dark room, with a bright light hanging over him.

"So why am I held against me will?" Rune very unenthusiastically asked.

Out of the dark room stood Rarity, Applejack, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie.

"You owe us, Rune." Trixie very sternly said.

"How do I owe you mares this time?" Rune asked, hoping he didn't make more promises he couldn't keep.

Each mare pulled out the contracts Rune wrote up as payment for their help at his Luna's Night party a couple months ago.

"Oh yeah." Rune awkwardly chuckled. "Those contracts...........It's all coming back to me..........I believe, as I promised...........Pinkie gets first dibs."

"Why does Pinkie go first?" Rarity disappointingly asked.

"Well when I needed help, I ran into Pinkie and Trixie first." Rune explained. "So Pinkie did her job first and gets first dibs, then Trixie goes next."

"And after that?" Applejack asked.

"Oh that up to debate and negotiation." Rune explained. "After Pinkie and Trixie have their turn, then we can talk about who goes next. Maybe we can play rock-paper-scissor."

"You really think I'm gonna let anypony have my beloved Dusk on Hearts and Hooves Day?" Rarity objected.

"And what's that supposed to mean?!" Pinkie interjected.

"Umm...maybe we could um...share Dusk?" Fluttershy quietly suggested.

Everypony looked at Fluttershy, and decided not to shoot down the idea. Fluttershy probably wouldn't be able to take the feeling of her idea being shot down.

"But how would we share him?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Why not take turns?" Rune interjected. "Pinkie goes first, then Trixie, then you all draw lots and each mare gets exactly three hours."

"That doesn't sound too bad." Applejack said.

"It seems fair." Trixie agreed.

"So lets draw lots and make the order and come to an agreement?" Rune suggested. "Oh and untie me too."

So the mares untied Rune and with a large sheet of paper and a sharpie marker, Rune drew up the chart and contract.

"Okay." Rune explained. "The first rule is each pony gets Dusk for exactly three hours; after the three hours, he will be teleported to the next mare in line. Second, you are free to do as you want during the date and Dusk will have no objections. Third, you are not allowed in anyway to interfere or you lose your slot."

"Sounds about right." Applejack said.

"I'll agree to that." Rainbow replied.

"I'm..um..well..I'm okay with this." Fluttershy said.

"I guess that's fair." Rarity agreed.

Pinkie and Trixie simply nodded.

"Now this day will start at 6 A.M." Rune drew out the chart. "Pinkie will have Dusk from 6 to 9. Then Trixie will have Dusk from 9 to 12."

The mares then drew lots and the order was achieved.

"Now let us continue." Rune said, finishing the chart. "Rainbow Dash gets Dusk from 12 to 3, then Fluttershy gets him from 3 to 6, Applejack has 6 to 9 and finally Rarity has Dusk from 9 to 12. Do we all agree to this?"

The mares nodded.

"First I need you all to eat this." Rune pulled six black seed from Luna knows where.

"Why should we?!" Rarity objected, very suspicious of Rune's motives. The others would give Rune the benefit of the doubt but they knew Rune too well to simply accept what he offers to readily.

"Well these seed will allow me to send Dusk to where ever you all are, so long as you're in Ponyville." Rune explained. "Other than that, the seeds do nothing else and pass through the body like any other form of food."

"You're telling the truth right?!" Applejack and Rainbow Dash pestered Rune, skeptical of his "honesty".

"Well if you're not satisfied or Dusk doesn't get sent to you at your time, then I will take responsibility and bring him to you and you can punish me later." Rune stated.

"Fine." Trixie agreed, along with the others.

"But if you try to pull a fast one on us." Applejack threatened.

"I understand." Rune nodded.

All six mares ate the seeds, and the deal was made.

"Let's begin." Rune said clapping his hooves.

Hearts and Hooves Day 6 am

Dusk was sleeping peacefully, he was up almost all night studying a new theory on magical arrays so he wasn't ready to wake up until maybe the early afternoon. But Pinkie wasn't going to allow that. Zipping through the library, that pink blur zoomed about and landed on top of the sleeping Dusk.

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Dusk shouted with a crash to the floor. "What!? What's going on??!!!"

Looking up, he saw Pinkie's head was covered in blanket. "I came to get you silly." Pinkie said removing the blanket.

"Isn't that kind of me?" Pinkamena smiled with the blanket fully off.

"AHHHH!!!" Dusk panicked, backing up against the wall. "Pinka..Pinkamena!!!??"

"Now now Dusk. There's no need to wet yourself." Pinkamena assured him. "I'm not here to kill you. I'm here so you can watch the sunrise with me."

"Wait what?" Dusk was confused.

"It's Hearts and Hooves Day and you're going to watch the Sunrise with me." She responded.

"So...like..a date?" Dusk stumbled about his words. But then some object flew by his face nearly scratching it. Looking to his side, Dusk saw that the object was a quill pen that was deeply imbedded in the all of the tree.

"Don't get ahead of cocky." Pinkamena said in an irritated tone. "I said watch the Sunrise, not take me to bed..........so lets go." Pinkamena tried to give a more relaxing smile, but it still held an aura of murderous intent.

The Sun slowly rose up from the East and painted the Eastern sky in a display of reds, oranges, and yellows. The sight was beautiful. Dusk looked besides him and saw the expression on Pinkamena's face. Despite her scowls and her anger, when she was watching the Sunrise, she felt more at peace and she looked that more stunning.

"You better treasure this moment." Pinkamena finally said. "You're the only pony, aside from Pinkie, who knows I like Sunrises."

"I will!!" Dusk immediately responded, still very tense and nervous. "I'm surprised somepony like you likes Sunrises, I mean do you wake up every morning to watch it?"

"Yes." Pinkamena responded, ignoring the 'somepony like you' comment. "It reminds me of my home. Despite being worked a lot there, I always enjoyed watching the Sun rise every morning."

Who knew Pinkamena had a sensitive side?

"Well I'm done." She announced.

"Wait, what do you mean?" Dusk asked.

"I only wanted to watch the Sunrise with you." Pinkamena explained. "Pinkie gets you for the last two hours."

"Wait what does that mean?" Dusk asked. "What two hours??"

"Pinkie will explain." Pinkamena replied, her mane puffing out.

Hearts and Hooves Day 7 am

"HHEEELLLOOOO DDUUUSSKKKIIEEE!!!!" Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs, lunging at Dusk. Grabbing Dusk be the sides of his face, Pinkie began spinning Dusk around. "Oh Duskie! We're gonna have so much fun!!!" She then proceeded to drop Dusk flat on his face. "Oh wait we only have two hours.......come with me!"

Dusk looked out the doorway where Pinkie ran out from and gave a deep sigh.

"This is going to be one of those long days." Dusk said aloud but knew he couldn't argue with Pinkie.

Walking down the stairs, Dusk worried about what Pinkie was planning. Dusk walks into the kitchen to see something he thought he'd never see....Pinkie....in an apron...with her coat covered in maple syrup...laying across the kitchen table.

"Ready for breakfast Duskie?" Pinkie playfully teased, sliding a bit along the table, showing off her curves and flank.

"Uhhhh.....what..are..." Dusk couldn't complete a sentence. Pinkie jumped forward and gave Dusk's lips an open, wet kiss. Dusk could taste the sugary syrup that was still in Pinkie's mouth.

"I'm just making a yummy breakfast for my bestest coltfriend ever." Pinkie rubbed her syrup sticky body against Dusk's coat. Pinkie then felt something hard poke her inner thigh. "Oh I forgot about my breakfast!" Pinkie slowly rubbed her face down Dusk's body, giving him sticky, syrup kisses on the way down. It wasn't long until Pinkie eager mouth reach the hard meal she was looking for. "What a tasty treat. Thank you for the food!"

Before the dazed Dusk could stop her, Pinkie started to slowly and gently lick the tip of her "meal".

"The syrup is making it all sticky." Pinkie teased starting to take the head into her wet, sticky mouth. Dusk was letting out a few quiet moans. Pinkie let out a muffled giggle, happy that she was pleasuring Dusk. Picking up the pace, Pinkie bobbed her head up and down the shaft of Dusk's dick, using one hoof to work the shaft and the other to massage his balls.

"Pinkie..." Dusk moaned through his teeth. "Why are you?" He felt a tightening sensation gather in his balls. He was ready to cum.

"Just let it all out in my sticky mouth!" Pinkie begged, stroking Dusk's rod at a fast pace with her mouth open and tongue sticking out at the end of the head.

Unable to hold it back, Dusk shot a short stream of cum straight into Pinkie's mouth. Some of it got her across the face and in her mane. Taking her time and enjoying the bitter sweet taste of Dusk's cum.

"It taste sssooooo good!!" Pinkie almost orgasmed just from tasting Dusk, you could almost see hearts in her eyes. Then she took Dusk by the hoof. "But now I'm all dirty...let's take a bath?"

As if he weighed nothing, Dusk was dragged across the kitchen, up the stairs and to the bathroom. Tossed into a bathtub, which was conveniently filled with hot water, Dusk tried to compose himself.

"Pinkie!?" Dusk loudly spoke, really confused and just unable to process what is going on. "What are you-"

Pinkie interrupted Dusk by jumping in the water with him, splashing water everywhere. Shoving her flank at Dusk's face, Pinkie shook her hips seductively.

"Come on Duskie." Pinkie cutely begged, rubbing her wet slit against Dusk's muzzle. "I tasted you, how about you taste me."

Dusk's senses were overpowered by the sweet scent of Pinkie's tight looking pussy. Slowly using his tongue, Dusk moved his tongue along Pinkie's slit, starting from one end to the other.

"Ohh Duskie.." Pinkie quivered at the feeling, Dusk really knew how to use that tongue.

Dusk was actually enjoying this as well, the sweetening taste of Pinkie's juice with the tantalizing smell, was almost intoxicating. Sliding his tongue in and out of Pinkie's opening, the texture of her warm, smooth pussy stimulated his tongue, which slid in and out with ease.

"Ohhhh...Ahhhh....MMMhhhhmmmm...." Pinkie moaned in pleasure. How did Dusk get this good? Didn't matter really, she was almost there. "I'm gonna...I'm gonna.....aaahhhAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" Pinkie shot out her own little stream of her own cum, showering Dusk in her sticky sweet juices.

"Oh Duskie!" Pinkie turned around and gave a nice, close and squeezing hug, splashing up more water. "That was amazing!" Pinkie started kissing him all over.

"But Pinkie I still don't get why you did this, why we did-" Dusk was cut off by Pinkie's hoof gently pressed on his mouth.

"Shhh.." Pinkie hushed Dusk. "We only have a half hour left, so let's just cuddle until then."

Dusk could object, but the oddly relaxing and comforting feeling Pinkie was giving him. So Dusk gave up and cuddled back, holding Pinkie in his arms.

A half hour came by relatively quickly. A small, blue alarm clock with little wings appeared out of thin air.

BBBBBBBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG

The alarm sounded, and almost panicking Dusk vanished.

Hearts and Hooves Day 9 am

Next thing Dusk knew was he was now in a rather cramped cart, it looked oddly familiar. What was even weirder was that Dusk was just in the bath but was now clean and dry.

"Welcome!!" Shouted a voice from behind a curtain at the end of the room.

The curtain opened up and there was a small stage with an elongated pole connecting from the stage to the ceiling.

"Now don't start thinking I'm doing this because I want to." A tsundere sounding Trixie explained walking out from stage left.

Trixie was not in her cape and hat, which was fixed by Rarity after it was destroyed, instead she was wearing very flashy, very shiny and expensive looking jewelry. Those of which you would either see in some belly dance or strip show.

"Trixie, what are you?" Dusk tried to ask but Trixie picked up a small record player.

"It is Hearts and Hooves day and as our teacher The Great and Powerful Trixie has decide that you deserve a treat." Trixie turned the record player on. "Just sit back and enjoy the show."

Youtube Video

Trixie's body flowed with the music, as if it was controlling her body and not herself. Her hips gyrated against the central pole, grinding them sensually up and down. Dusk's eyes couldn't help but follow Trixie's sexy hips. Taking hold of the pole, Trixie began to spin around and around. Call it luck or good planning but Dusk's seat just happen to be in the sweet spot; close enough where he could feel Trixie's tail brush past his muzzle but far enough where the tail barely touched him.

During the end of her spin, Trixie's horn lit up and a cord that just happen to be hanging from the ceiling was pulled, causing water to fall upon Trixie's head leaving her mane in a soaked state. Looking at Dusk through her seductive eyes, Trixie noticed a certain part of Dusk was getting stiff. Trixie got down from her pole and strutted her way to Dusk, making sure to show off her flank as she swayed it back and forth.

"Trixie." Dusk tried to ask but he was hushed by Trixie pressing her hoof against his lips.

"Shhh." Trixie hushed. "Just let me do all the work. You just lay back and enjoy."

Trixie turned around, facing her rear towards Dusk. Slowly she started to swing and sway her tush to a fro, up and down Dusk's leg but making sure not to touch him. She wanted to tease him as much as she could. Her tail gently brushed against Dusk's neck and body. Lighting up her horn, Trixie put a small magical aura around Dusk's hoof, causing him to smack her read quite hard.

"Oww..Mhhhmmm." Trixie quietly moaned; it just so happened that spanking was one of her turn-ons. "No touching." Trixie teased, knowing fully well she made Dusk do that. Turning around, Trixie faced Dusk. "But for you, you can touch whatever you want." Pressing her lips against Dusk's to stop him from responding.

Lighting up her horn again, Trixie had Dusk smack her ass a few more times, each quite hard, making her rear turn from blue to red. In some cases, Trixie had Dusk's hoof stay there to get a good hard grope of her rear. This feeling was making Trixie moan in Dusk's mouth. Dusk was powerless to stop Trixie, his body offered no resistance, in fact it was getting more and more aroused. His lower region was getting rather harder and longer, poking at Trixie's stomach.

Trixie took this opportunity to take a gentle hold of Dusk's shaft, stroking it up and down slowly. It was stiff, harder than stiff, in fact Trixie almost thought she was stroking a pole made of stone. Gently rubbing her hoof against the head, Trixie felt the pre-cum against her hoof. With her other hoof, Trixie was rubbing Dusk's chest area arousing him more, making himharder than earlier if that was even possible.

'Was Dusk always so big?!' Trixie thought to herself, looking down from the corner of her eye as Dusk's endowment. 'He's gonna cum soon.' Trixie made her mental observation. 'It's twitching!'

Dusk's balls tightened into his body and his hips twitched slightly, he was about to-

"Mmmhhhhmmmmmm..Aaaahhhhhhhh..." Dusk came but Trixie was faster.

In a flash, Trixie released her mouth from Dusk's and locked her mouth on Dusk's cock, greedily gulping down everything Dusk shot out, emptying his balls.

"So delicious!" Trixie said in excitement, pulling her mouth away, making a small popping noise. "It's bitter yet so strong in flavor. I could drink this all day." Trixie then proceeded to sit on Dusk's lap. "Did my instructor enjoy the show?"

Dusk gathered his thoughts. "I was...well that being said.....ummm....it felt good, I-I-I just never expected all this. What's going on today? First Pinkie forces me awake, next thing is you dance for me and that just happened. What's going on?"

"Surprisingly, you should thank Rune for this." Trixie said with a satisfied smile on her face.

"Rune?!" Dusk was shocked but not too surprised Rune had some hoof in all this. But what would Rune gain from all this?

"But that's not what's important." Trixie said with a serious but blushing look. "Before my time is up, I wanted to tell you something."

"Time?" Dusk was confused again. "Tell me what?"

"That I..well..." Trixie was struggling, despite all the practice she had to the mirror. "I lov-"

BBBBBBBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG

The small, blue alarm clock with little wings appeared out of thin air, cutting off what Trixie was saying as Dusk was poofed away again.

"Damn it!" Trixie slammed her hoof to the ground in defeat. "How could I have run out of time so soon?!"

Hearts and Hooves Day 12 pm

When Dusk adjusted to where he was, he was sitting in a bedroom. But this bedroom was different; it appeared that just about everything was made of solidified cloud.

"What..WHHHAA!!!" Dusk panicked, jumping to the center of the bed, the only thing that appeared solid.

"Oh don't worry Egghead." Said a familiar voice. "Rune made sure that you wouldn't fall through the clouds."

Out of the nearby doorway was Rainbow Dash, but she looked different. She had a towel wrapped around her body, as if she finished taking a shower; which made sense because steam was coming from the room she exited. She had no towel on her wet mane but it appeared to be only somewhat wet, so almost dry.

"What is going on?!" Dusk was demanding. "First, Pinkie, then Trixie, now you! Why am I being sent from one mare to another? And why is this all happening?"

"Well it's Hearts and Hooves Day." Dash responded. "But that's not what's important." Dash then proceeded to sit on the bed next to Dusk, somewhat cuddling up against him. "You and I have unfinished business."

Dusk let out a small shiver. "What business?"

"Well you weren't my first." Rainbow explained. "But you were my best. But then again, I can't remember it, only that I was cumming a lot. So I'm gonna use what time I have to remember."

"Wait, you don't mean?" But Dusk knew what she meant; it was that time during the Poison Joke incident where Dusk woke up next to Dash and what they did the night before was questionable at best.

"Just shut up and lay back." Dash said, pushing Dusk onto his back. "Just let me take over." Dash jumped onto Dusk's lap, slowly taking the towel off. "I'm gonna take you on a wild ride."

Despite Dash's earlier bravado, her heart couldn't stop racing at the sight of Dusk's member. She has got to of seen at a few times by this point and after bragging how much or how "great" Dusk was in bed, she had to stay cool. Her face was breaking a faint blush. She had no idea what she was doing now.

"Are you okay?" Dusk asked, concerned with Dash's obvious nervousness.

"I KNOW WHAT I'M DOING!" Dash very loudly responded, grabbing Dusk's shaft with her hoof. "All I have to do is take it and  shove it right in---AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH..MMMMMHHHMMMM..."

Rainbow Dash not only forced Dusk's penis to thrust in her pussy, but the sudden force and girth of it caused her to cum already.

"Ten..Seconds...Flat.." Rainbow moaned, hunching over, almost falling on top of Dusk.

"Rainbow Dash?" Dusk asked. "Are you okay? We don't have to-"

"I CAN TAKE THIS!!" Dash shouted again, forcing herself to not only get her second wind but she slowly began to move her hips up and down on the still fat shaft. "Just..don't..move...leave it...ahhh...to me..mmmhhhmmm..."

"Rainbow.." Dusk was soon groaning. Sure, Rainbow Dash kinda forced herself on Dusk and he for some reason offered no resistance, but Dusk did accidentally move his hips upward, sending his cock deeper inside Dash.

"AAAHHHHHHH!!!" Rainbow shouted again, her eyes were almost rolling back and her tongue was sticking out. "I-I told you not to move."

"Dash." Dusk decided to proposes, gritting his teeth as he was stiffing his own groans.

Despite what it looked like, Dusk was getting aroused by all of this. Because of her athleticism, Rainbow Dash was very tight, the feeling was almost crushing Dusk's cock. The mixture of subtle pain with this newfound pleasurable feeling as it also was a warm caressing feeling was definitely something that made Dusk harder.

"I don't know why I'm thinking this but..." Dusk challenged. "If I can get you to cum again, will you explain everything?"

Dash's eyes darted forward, her body hunched forward as well. Her mouth smacked itself against Dusk's, her tongue forced its way into his mouth. Dusk's tongue responded almost on its own, shoving itself into Dash's mouth. Taking a quick, but gentle bite, Dash took a hold of Dusk's tongue.

"Bring it on!" Dash said through her teeth, then releasing Dusk's tongue.

Dusk took a firm hold of Dash's hips and in a swift motion, pulled her down onto his shaft while simultaneously thrusting himself upwards. The force sent immediate pain followed by intoxicating pleasure through both of their bodies. Dusk was a lot bigger than Dash could remember, not that she really could remember. But Dash was so tight, tighter than any mare Dusk has been with. Maybe all that athleticism she does has made her super tight. Dash felt as if she was being split open while Dusk felt like his cock was being crushed.

"Ready to...ahhh...give up..mmhhhmmm....egghead?" Dash confidently moaned, looking at Dusk groaning through his teeth.

"Not..nnnnnnhhhhhnnn...yet..." Dusk tried to reply but he was groaning with each breath,

Both of them were either gonna lose at the same time or break each other in the process.

"You think you can beat this?" Rainbow teased as her bucking picked up in pace, but her face practically screamed 'I'm cumming.'

"I don't care if I win, I just want to know what Rune has to do with this." Dusk replied, groaning and struggling to focus. "But you'll have to get off soon."

"Oh don't you think of pulling out!" Dash responded, her flanks bucking more wildly, causing Dusk to go deeper inside her. "Oh Celestia! Your awesome cock is so deep inside my pussy, your rutting it so hard, it's gonna take the shape of your cock!"

"Damn it Rainbow Daaaaahhhhhhh!!!" Dusk couldn't hold it in any longer and shot his full load deep inside of Dash's eager and wet pussy, punching the interior of her womb.

Dusk felt like his balls had been emptied and his cock exploded, but Dash felt the full force of that orgasm. Dusk wasn't shooting loads, he wasn't shooting buckets....he was shooting BUCKING RIVERS deep inside her, the impact almost knocked the wind out of her. Her pussy was pulsating and gushing a mixture of her own juices and Dusk's cum all over his dick, there was so much, she thought her womb would explode.

"There's so much!" Dash said, rubbing her faintly bloated stomach. "I'm so full, I'm so...mmhmhmmmmaaahhahhhhhhh!!"

The feeling was too much and Dash came, much louder much harder than Dusk's. Luckily for Dusk, Dash's still tight pussy came most, if not all of Dusk's sperm out of her over his dick, forming a small puddle under his body. Dash, too exhausted to stay up, leaned back and fell to the bed, Dusk's cock popped out of her pussy, which was now gaping open. Juices and cum still spewing out and her tongue was hanging out of her mouth from the pleasure.

"That..felt...amazing.." Dash was breathing heavily. "I won!"

'So what do you want?" Dusk reluctantly accepted his fate.

"First." Dash started. 'I want you to tell me how much you loved it and how awesome I am in bed."

"I loved having sex with you, you were awesome." Dusk repeated the lines.

"Better than Rarity." Dash added.

"Better than Rarity." Dusk replied in a more monotone.

"A better lay, way sexier." Dash was enjoying this praise, despite it being forced.

"A much better lay, you're way sexier and 20% more awesome." Dusk replied.

"Now tell me.." Dash broke in a blush. Good thing Dusk didn't see it.

"Tell you what?" Dusk asked, trying to lean up but couldn't.

"Tell me you love me." Dash said.

"Tell you what?" Dusk didn't hear her.

Rainbow looked over at the clock and started panicking when she saw the time. "Tell me you love me!"

"What?!" Dusk replied.

"Just do it!" Dash was rushing him.

Dusk took a deep breath and knew he had no choice. "Rainbow Dash...I lo-"

BBBBBBBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG

The alarm clock appeared, interupting what Dusk was saying, so Dash couldn't hear him. In a poof of smoke and light, Dusk was gone.

"Noooo!" Dash said in frustration. "I was so close." But then she realized what she asked him to say. Grabbing a nearby pillow and covering her face in a cute manner. "I can't believe I asked him to say that. I mean I think he's cool sometimes and he clearly is a sex god but I don't lo-love him...do I?"

Hearts and Hooves Day 3 pm

Dusk's exhaustion was once again gone, he was awake and he realized he was somewhere new, another darkened room.

"Oh for the love of." Dusk said aloud, observing his surroundings. "Where am I this time?"

Before an answer could be made, the lights at the front of the room lit up. There was what appeared to be a piano and a microphone on a stand.

"Did I end up back at Trixie's?" Dusk quietly said to himself.

Suddenly a small white rabbit, dressed in tiny black tail coat and top hat hopped out of left stage.

"Is that Angel Bunny?" Dusk asked. "Wait but that means."

"Um hello Dusk." A faint voice cooed from stage right.

Angel, in a tiff, hopped over to stage right and looked like he was dragging somepony out of the corner. Reluctantly coming on stage was Fluttershy, but she too was wearing a costume. The costume was a long, flowing pink dress that was tight on her body and sparkled like little stars.

"Um please don't stare at me like that." Fluttershy blushed. "I'm a little embarrassed."

"Oh I'm sorry." Dusk looked away quickly, covering his own small nosebleed. "But I think you look lovely in that."

"R-really...you mean that." If Dusk could see Fluttershy's cute face, he would have heart attack. "Then..please..I want you to...t-t-t-to look at me."

Dusk turned slowly and gazed upon the beautiful Fluttershy. There were no thoughts of carnal desire like her often felt when gazing upon Rarity's wet mane, nor a feeling of a faint crush like he felt towards Celestia in his youth. He felt warm and comfortable in Fluttershy's presence. Was this love? It had to be!

"I wanted to spend the day with you." Fluttershy said, then blushing. "But I-I-I'm so nervous about it. But Rune suggested only three hours. So I want to give it my all."

"Okay I have heard that from Pinkie, Trixie, and now Rainbow Dash." Dusk was getting tired of being jerked around. "What does Rune have to do with any of this? And how am I going from one mare to the other? Please explain Fluttershy."

"Rune never told you?" Fluttershy responded. "It's H-hearts and H-hooves day and we all wanted to spend our day with you." Fluttershy's face broke into a deep red blush. "But I was so nervous, I wouldn't know how to spend the day. So Rune gave each of us three hours together. So please, e-e-enjoy."

Fluttershy then nodded to Angel, who was sitting at the ready, at the piano. With a swift crackling of his tiny paws and began to play the piano. Fluttershy herself took a deep breath and began to sing.

Youtube Video

Dusk was well amazed. He was speechless, he knew Fluttershy could sing or at least heard she could, but this was..breathtaking.

"That was amazing Fluttershy." Dusk cheered as he clapped his hooves.

"Y-you mean it Dusk?" The bright red faced, bashful Fluttershy asked, not making direct eye contact. "You liked it?"

"I loved it!" Dusk said very excited. "You have got to have the beautiful singing voice I've ever heard."

"You mean it. For real and for true?" Fluttershy was getting excited herself. She's heard complements over her voice, but from Dusk, she felt so happy; if she wasn't so shy, she would...well she didn't know what she would exactly do but she knew she would do something.

"Well..there was one other song I wanted to sing." Fluttershy quietly suggested. 'If that's okay with you?"

"Of course it is Fluttershy." Dusk said. "I would love to hear you sing again."

"O-Okay." Fluttershy nodded at Angel, who in turn pulled a nearby cord.

The curtain behind Fluttershy opened up and there were three bunnies. One on a guitar, one on a drum, and one on a shamisen.

"I h-hope you enjoy Dusk." Fluttershy said, bowing towards Dusk. The music began and Fluttershy began to sing again.

Youtube Video

Again, Dusk was breathless. Both performances were heavenly, no beyond that, they transcended the songs of the sweetest angels.

"Fluttershy, you are amazing." Dusk praised her. "Your voice is so angelic, so beautiful."

"You mean it?" Fluttershy asked.

"I would never lie to you." Dusk said with a kind smile. "Your voice is the most beautiful in Equestria."

"T-thank you." Fluttershy said, holding her hoof to her chest.

From behind, Angle gave Fluttershy a push, sending her stumbling towards Dusk. She landed on Dusk with enough force to knock them both over. Fluttershy was now on top of Dusk, staring him in the face.

'Dusk is so close to me.' Fluttershy thought to herself, her heart hammering and her face as red as tomatoes. 'So close, i can feel his breath on my face.'

'What am I gonna do?!' Dusk mentally panicked. 'She's so close. I could kiss her. But does she want that?'

Dusk tried to move to gently push Fluttershy off but to Fluttershy, it looked like Dusk was moving in for the kiss.

'He's gonna kiss me!!' Fluttershy's heart was ready to explode. 'It's too soon. I'm not ready for this!'

Fluttershy didn't have to worry for too long; she was unconscious in seconds, passed out from the excitement. Dusk wasted no time in slowly and gently moving Fluttershy off him.

"What am I gonna do?" Dusk said quietly to himself.

..................................................HOURS LATER.(Fluttershy's time is almost up).................................................

Fluttershy slowly began to wake up. She felt a warm feeling around her body, yet it was soft. Fully opening her eyes and surveying the scene, Fluttershy saw that she was in her own bed.

"Oh no." Fluttershy quietly said to herself. "I must of passed out." She then looked around. "Where's Dusk?"

Looking around, Fluttershy looked over and found Dusk; he was sleeping at the end of Fluttershy's bed.

'Ah!' Fluttershy said in her head. 'Dusk is sleeping at the end of my bed! Was he watching me while I was sleeping?'

Without making noise nor rustling the bed, Fluttershy go out of bed and slowly crept across the bed towards the sleeping Dusk. Hesitant at first, Fluttershy slowly began to caress Dusk's soft mane.

'He looks so handsome when he sleeps.' Fluttershy thought to herself.

Dusk started to stir in his sleep, not waking up but moving in a manner in which his face was more visible. Fluttershy's heart started racing again. Dusk's face was right there, Fluttershy's chance had come. All she had to do was kiss him.

'But it's not right.' She thought. 'He's asleep. It should done when he's awake.'

Dusk made a cute groan, that reminded Fluttershy of when Dusk was turned into a little colt.

'Maybe there isn't anything wrong with a tiny kiss.' Fluttershy convinced herself and move into the kiss. Her face mere inches from Dusk's. 'So close. My heart is beating so fast."

BBBBBBBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG

"AAAAHHHH!!!!" Both Fluttershy and the now panicking awoken Dusk shouted.

Both Fluttershy and Dusk looked at the floating clock. Two little hooves appeared from the clock and pulled out a small sign saying: Sorry but times up.

Dusk was away in seconds, leaving Fluttershy alone on her bed. Her face exploded in a massive blush.

"I can't..I cant'..I can't believe I was so close." Fluttershy said to herself. "But..But..He said my voice was bea-beautiful."

Hearts and Hooves Day 6 pm

"Where am I now?!" Dusk shouted aloud, where ever he ended up, it was dark. and he was moving in a cart or something.

"Now hold on Sugercube." A familiar farm pony said.

"Applejack?!" Dusk said aloud. "Why am I in a cart and blindfolded?"

"Oh well I wanted to surprise you." Applejack explained. "And I didn't want it being spoiled. So please keep the blindfold on."

Dusk simply nodded, keeping the blindfold on and refraining from moving. But he didn't have to worry or wait. Before long, the cart stopped.

"Alright, we're here." Applejack announced to Dusk. "Check it out."

Dusk untied his blindfold and saw the most beautiful arrangement of apple foods spread neatly across a large blanket, all resting under a large apple tree.

"So a picnic?" Dusk asked, looking around.

Around him, Dusk could see that he was alone with Applejack in a far hill that rested in the back of Sweet Apple Acres. The apple tree was larger than the other trees and clearly was older. The blanket looked hoof stitched with apple quilt patterns. Applejack even went so far as to have ever apple related food item on the blanket.

"Well of course." Applejack responded pointing in the distance. "Rune recommended this, I mean look at that."

Dusk turned to where Applejack pointed to. The Sun was just setting, the sky erupted and bled with flooded colors of reds, oranges, pinks, yellows, and gold as the clouds almost danced around the setting Sun. It was stunning, very beautiful. Up until today, Dusk enjoyed the Sun as much as anypony, but never stopped to really gander at it as apparently Pinkie or Applejack seemed to.

"I take it you like the sunset." Dusk inquired.

"Course I do." Applejack responded with a nice smile. "I've always enjoyed the sunset, it was like a reminded of my hard day's work. Especially under "Old Red" here."

"Old Red?" Dusk asked.

"This tree." Applejack responded. "Old Red has been here since the Apple family moved here. It oversees all the younger trees and is the perfect place to watch the sunset."

"That's amazing." Dusk turned back to the sunset, sitting on the blanket. "It is a beautiful sunset."

"Thank you Sugarcube." Applejack responded, then sat down besides Dusk. "Now let's eat some apples."

"Sounds good to me." Dusk agreed.

The date relatively went on from there in a casual manner. Applejack and Dusk enjoyed the food, the sunset and their own company. Applejack, not wanting to lose her opportunity, slowly scooched over to Dusk inch by inch. It wasn't too long before she literally bumped into him.

"Ah Applejack?" Dusk asked. "What are you doing?"

"This is a date Sugarcube." Applejack answered, leaning on Dusk's body. "And I've never done this before."

"Done what exactly?" Dusk asked, nervous what she meant.

"Well..." Applejack was blushing up. "I've never had a coltfriend before..and I was wondering if you could.."

"I could..?" Dusk was worried what he would have to do or say.

"Could you lay in my lap?" Applejack nervously asked.

Dusk took a couple seconds to take that in. Applejack, a usual confident, honest, and straightforward pony was now nervously asking something that she clearly found embarrassing.

"Uh..sure.." Dusk agreed, seeing no harm in that.

"Really?!" Applejack's face lit up with joy, quickly grabbing Dusk's head and jerking it to her lap.

Applejack looked like her face would explode in shade of red. She was always busy with her farm work to worry about finding a coltfriend. But mare has desires too, especially when one of your friends is Rarity who is a gossiper of love and romance. Applejack was still innocent when it came to love, she wanted it in a more fundamental or practical stand point, unlike some mares who wanted it for the romance or more deprived reasons. But ever since Dusk moved to Ponyville, Applejack's view started changing. Dusk was there laying on her lap, Applejack was so fluttered.

'He's actually there.' She thought in a rushed manner. 'I can't believe I have Dusk on my lap.'

"Applejack." Dusk spoke up to Applejack.

"Y-yes." Applejack stuttered.

"You fell quite comfortable." Dusk complimented Applejack, his face was in  a faint blush as well.

"Thank you." Applejack said, before she could realize it, she was now rubbing Dusk's mane, petting him in fact as if he was a cute animal.

This went on for what felt like an eternity but was actually nearing the end of Applejack's time; the Moon was half way in the sky.

"Dusk?" Applejack asked.

"Yes?" Dusk replied.

"Does this..feel good?" Applejack was so cute when she's nervous. "Was this fun?"

"It feels..relaxing." Dusk responded. "And this was a lovely way to spend an afternoon."

"Do you think..." Applejack's face was getting red. "That I would make a good mother?"

"Yes. I believe so." Dusk responded. "You're responsible, mature, caring, and hard working."

"Thank you" Applejack said, practically crushing Dusk in a loving hug.

"Apple..jack.." Dusk struggled to breath.

"Oh sorry." Applejack let go, dropping Dusk to the ground. "Oh sorry." Applejack tried to help Dusk up, but Dusk moved up on his own.

The two collided together in an accidental kiss. Applejack wasted no time. She was already holding back her urge, so she leap onto Dusk, keeping her lips embracing Dusk's. Dusk gave in just as quickly, kissing Applejack back. The concept of time was soon forgotten and those two ponies spent their last moments kissing and moving their hooves up and down each other.

BBBBBBBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG

"AAHHHH!!" Shouted a small child's voice, followed by the thud sound of said child falling from Old Red.

Applejack and Dusk both looked over and found out that a few feet away was Apple Bloom, scared out of the tree by the floating alarm clock.

"APPLE BLOOM?!" Applejack said, letting go of Dusk and slowly walking towards Apple Bloom.

"Uh hey sis." Apple Bloom replied nervously.

Dusk was about to say something but he was poofed away again, leaving Applejack to deal with Apple Bloom.

"How much did you see?!" Applejack demanded.

"Uh not much.." Apple Bloom said nervously choosing her next words carefully. "Just well everything.."

"Then we will have a lot to talk about." Applejack said, moving closer to Apple Bloom. Although her smile looked caring, to Apple Bloom, it spelled doom.

Hearts and Hooves Day 9 pm

It was hot, it was wet, Dusk had no clue where he was now.

"Ow hot hot hot." Dusk panicked, jumping out of the water, where ever he was.

"Oh darling, you're here!" Shouted the obvious, sultry voice of Rarity. "I was so bored waiting."

Dusk looked around for where Rarity was, but figured out it was from the shower he just jumped out of.

"Don't turn around, don't turn around." Dusk tried to resist but he felt the soft touch of Rarity's hooves against the sides of his face.

"Why don't you look at me darling?" Rarity cooed seductively, her wet hooves were slowly moving down Dusk. "I've been soooo lonely without you."

"Rarity, What are you-ooohhh..aaahhhhh" Dusk tried to resist but felt the sensation of Rarity's teeth gently nibbling on his ear while her hooves were going lower, seeking something.

"Just lay back and let me work my magic Darling." Rarity teased, now kissing Dusk's neck.

It wasn't too long Rarity's hooves found their prize; though limp, her eyes gleamed from over Dusk's shoulder.

"Aww" Rarity frowned. "It's not ready yet."

"Maybe we shouldn't-ahhh." Dusk tried to protest but felt the skilled hoof of Rarity stroking the growing penis.

"Wow." Rarity's eyes glowed with anticipation. "You're even bigger than I remember darling." She then proceeded to lick Dusk's neck, arousing him more.

"Maybe we shouldn't do this here." Dusk tried to talk his way out of this, but Rarity was persistent.

"Oh you're right Dusk." Rarity slowly dragged Dusk's wobbly body closer to the shower. "We should be clean about it, since we're about to get nice and dirty."

"Uh Rarity." Dusk tried to protest but found he was quite literally thrown into the shower, the now warm water showering on his head.

Rarity leaped into the shower, landing on top of Dusk. He got a full view of her goddess form. Her mane flowed passionately like a river, with each drop of warm water kissing Dusk's face. Her eyes were alluring and trapped Dusk's gaze, he could never escape such a look.

"Darling." Rarity cooed, leaning in closely, pressing her face against Dusk's neck. "I can feel it."

"Feel?" Dusk was only able to utter, by this point he had very little thinking power, or blood in his brain.

"It feels so much bigger." Rarity teased with her temptress voice, slowly grinding her hips on top of Dusk. "Maybe I should stick it in."

"........" Dusk had no words, or more realistically, what could he say?

"Oh nothing to say?" Rarity kept teasing Dusk with her luscious hip movements. "Maybe I should just tease you some mor-"

Rarity was cut off from Dusk, now not thinking, pressing his eager lips against hers. There were a few minutes of those two with their mouths upon each other. Their tongues embraced each other in and out of their mouths. Rarity's body tingles and pressed harder against Dusk, as he hooves moved around her body, feeling every inch of her body.

"You're hooves are like magic." Rarity moaned in Dusk's mouth.

Dusk made no response. His mouth released Rarity's and he began to nibble on Rarity's horn, her silk hair caressed his face and Rarity was breaking heavier.

"Not there." Rarity moaned. "I'm so sensitive the-ther-there-aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!"

Rarity gushed a puddle of her juices all over Dusk's waist, only to have it washed away by the shower water.

"Darling that was amazing!" Rarity couldn't stop kissing Dusk. "I never came so fast or felt so good."

'So maybe this is enough.' Dusk thought, regaining his senses.

That thought was quickly cut off but the eager lips of Rarity, ready for the next round.

"We're not done yet dar-li-ng." Rarity teased, slightly lifting herself up and with her hoof, guided Dusk's erect stallionhood towards her gushing wet spot.

It was a tight fit at first, its head slowly began stretching out the pussy lips, opening them as they slowly swallowed the cock.

"Ohhhh Darling!!" Rarity almost came again just from putting it in. "It's so big!"

"Rarity.." Dusk groaned through his teeth. 'It's so much tighter than I thought.' Dusk thought.

"It's almost in Dusk." Rarity was panting heavily, the sensation of Dusk's member spreading her open and the warm water was really getting to her.

'Maybe if I just get through this, she might just pass out and I can leave.' Dusk thought, lifting his hooves to get a firm grip of Rarity's luscious rear.

"Darling?" Rarity asked. "What are you-AAHHHHHH!!!"

Rarity almost screamed in orgasm as Dusk, taking hold of her flank, slamming her down hard on his shaft. The feeling nearly crushed Dusk but Rarity felt the surge and spreading of her wet pussy. It almost felt like Dusk was fucking her brain, it was deeper than she thought it could go.

"Du-sk." Rarity's boody was twitching, her pussy was gushing juices and tightly gripping the member deep inside her. "It's..so..aahhh..deep...so...deep." Rarity then started lifting herself, but the feeling the of shaft moving inside her took her strength. "Your cock...aaaahhh...your cock isn't kissing my womb...mmmhhhmmmm....it's fucking it....keep going....aahhhh darling....keep rutting my hot womb!!!"

She dropped on the shaft, having it press into her womb again, more loud moans echoed out of her panting mouth. Her tongue was hanging out of her mouth as she continued to slowly ride the rod inside her. It wasn't long before she started picking up the pace but it was just as quickly before both she and Dusk lost count of how many orgasms she was experiencing.

"It's..so..thick.." Rarity kept moaning, every so often giving Dusk an open, wet kiss. "It's..aahhhh..so meaty...I could ride this..mmmhhhmmm..aaaahhh...forever..."

Dusk was very speechless, his plan obviously backfired; all the blood was in the wrong place so any thought didn't exist. But he could feel he was about to blow his load; sad fact was he was ready but could let out the words to warn Rarity.

"I can feel it!" Rarity was panting again. "I can feel your magnificent cock pulsing inside me. Please give it to me! Cum for me, fill me with your hot sperm!! Coat my insides, make me yours!!"

And like that, Dusk was now on Instinct Mode. Taking another grip of her sweet flank, Dusk bucked his hips upwards while pulling Rarity down on him. The second the head of his cock broke through and penetrated the deep parts of Rarity's womb, he shot his thick and heavy load of sperm deep inside her, some leaking out of her pussy while most of it stayed in her womb, expanding her belly a little.

Rarity couldn't really say anything, possibly because she just lost all form of thought and may of passed out from cumming too much. Leaning back, Dusk's now limp penis slipped out of Rarity's wet pleasure hole, the cum oozing out of her and both ponies laid back. Dusk was the first to get his energy back but all that did was get him to the edge of the shower before passing out again.

Sadly, both ponies laid unconscious for the remainder of the date. But who could blame them? It wasn't until the:

BBBBBBBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG

Alarm clock came and whisked Dusk away, leaving Rarity, who was surprisingly still awake laying with the water raining over her.

"I've done it." She couldn't help but giggle triumphantly, rubbing her faintly bloated stomach. "My pussy has now taken the shape of his huge member and with all this cum deep inside me, there's no way I can't get pregnant." Rarity looked up and thought of the other mares who had a thing for Dusk. "I'm sorry girls, but I win. My beloved Dusk is mine." Then Rarity passed out.

Day after Hearts and Hooves Day 12 am

Dusk found that he was now back at the Ponyville Library.

"Is it over?" Dusk asked himself aloud, looking around him to see if any mare was around him.

"Welcome back." Said a familiar but thankfully male voice from behind Dusk.

Dusk quickly turned to see Rune standing behind him.

"Rune?!" Dusk said, quickly getting to his hooves. "Okay, you have to the count of three to explain everything that has happened today!"

"No need to be all angry my friend." Rune said, trying to calm Dusk down. "I only repaid a favor I owed the mares and helped you have a memorable Hearts and Hooves day. You can't tell me you didn't enjoy it at some point."

Dusk's face blushed thinking back to everything that happened. "I get your point but why didn't you at least warn me?"

"What and spoil the surprise?" Rune laughed. "Now don't be mad. Listen, there is still one more mare you need to see tonight and it's all over. And don't worry, there's no kinky anything happening. Just plain, simplicity. No complications."

"But wait..we're not done here!" But Dusk was poofed away again.

Next thing Dusk saw, he was in a vast meadow, filled with beautiful nightblooming cereus, datura, ipomea, and mentzelia.

"Where am I?" Dusk asked aloud.

"You are in our special place." A sweet but strong voice answered from behind.

Dusk quickly turned around to see Princess Luna slowly glide over the field towards him.

"Princess Luna?!" Dusk said. "Don't tell me."

"Yes." Luna answered, assuming the question. "We were unable to see you during the day, but Rune devised a plot in which we can be alone, if not for a few hours."

:But..what is it you have in mind?" Dusk was slowly backing away slowly, after all the things he's gone through, who knows what Luna wanted.

"We only wish to enjoy the Moon light with you." Luna responded, gracefully sitting on a bare patch of grass, the flowers practically bowed to her majesty.

"So sit besides you and watch the Moon?" Dusk asked skeptically.

"is that not what we said?" Luna answered, gesturing Dusk over. "Now sit besides us and enjoy the beautiful Moon."

Dusk let out a sigh in relief, and walked over to Luna. Although Dusk has spent the entire day either being close to the girls or having sex with them, this felt different. Perhaps because this was one of the princesses he was sitting besides. Looking over at Luna, Dusk noticed something different. He has gazed upon the lunar princess before, but this time was different. Maybe it was the may the Moon light made her flowing mane sparkle like the stars or how beautifully her eyes shone like precious gems. This was the second time today Dusk has felt this way.

"Dusk?" Luna said, turning towards Dusk, her face a slight blush. "May we ask you a question?"

"Y-yes!" Dusk reacted a little awkwardly. "What is it?"

"We know that on Hearts and Hooves day, most ponies give gifts right?" Luna asked.

"Some do that yes." Dusk answered.

"Seeing as how the holiday is over." Luna was hesitant in her words, it was kinda cute. "May we..may we..have one kiss?"

There was a moment of awkward silence.

"Uh..well.." Dusk was stuttering about his words.

"W-w-we only request a kiss." Luna was adorably panicking, worrying she was ruining the mood. "J-ju-just a kiss please."

"Uh-s-sure." Dusk said nervously.

Both ponies looked deep into each others eyes and slowly moved closer to each other, their eyes were slowly closing. Soon enough, their lips gently found each other. It was different that the last time they shared a kiss. There was no emotionless passion, nor carnal desire behind the kiss. The two ponies held each other with their lips.

"That..that was wonderful." Luna said, pulling her face away slowly.

"Y-yeah." The blushing Dusk agreed.

Luna lifted one of her wings and wrapped it around Dusk's body, hold him close in a cuddling embrace. Dusk didn't mind, he felt comfortable in Luna's embrace. Both ponies didn't say anything else. They sat back and enjoyed the Moon light.

"Well isn't that adorable." Rune said to himself, looking into his crystal and seeing what Luna and Dusk were doing. "Almost brings a tear to my eye. But I can't be mad, I'll just support their happiness."

"And no everything has been done and said." Zecora said to Rune, holding him from behind, her head leaning on his shoulder. "So why don't you return to bed."

Rune looked back at Zecora with a smile.

"In a minute." Rune responded.

"Don't keep me waiting." Zecora teased. "Unless of course you don't want to be mating."

Zecora let go of Rune and sway her hips on the way back to Rune's bed. Rune let out a sigh of satisfaction and gazed upon the crystal, looking at Dusk again.

"What?" Rune said to the crystal, aware Dusk couldn't hear him. "Did you think I wasn't getting anything out of this?"

Chapter 18.1 - Bankruptcy (Monday and Tuesday)

Monday

"Mail call!" Spike shouted in the main lobby of the Library.

Dusk, Trixie, and Rune walked out of wherever they were before. Spike handed each of them mail, a couple envelops for Dusk and a large stack of wrapped up letters for Trixie.

"So what's with the stack?" Rune asked.

"Just some letters from home but mostly fan mail." Trixie answered. "The Great and Powerful Trixie has many fans after all."

"Here you go Rune." Spike said, handing Rune a letter wiht the word 'Urgent' on it.

"I get mail this time?" Rune said, looking over the letter before opening it.

"I wonder what's it says." Spike inquired.

"Probably some letter on how I owe somepony something or I pissed somepony off again." Rune said , opening the letter. "I'm sure it's not that-eeeehhh!" The was the last thing Rune said as he dropped the letter to the ground.

"Rune? Rune?!" Spike waved his claw in front of the petrified Rune's face to no response. Spike then picked up the letter. "What could it have said?"

Mr. Dawn Rune,

It appears that you accumulated a large sum of unpaid debt over the past year. You have approximately one week to pay your debt in full, interest need not apply, or we will have to take appropriate, legal actions.

The Equestrian Revenue Service.

"You have the ERS after you??!!" Spike said in shock. "How much could you even owe?"

Rune, still in shock, was able to point at the section of the letter that had the sum. Spike took one look and was just in as much shock as Rune.

"Is that even a real number?" Dusk said aloud, looking at the letter but not going into shock. "I didn't think a number could get that high!"

Rune, regaining his senses, took a quill and scroll, and wrote a quick letter than poofed it away.

"What was that?" Dusk asked.

"I sent a letter to Luna asking for help." Rune answered, then a scroll poofed in front of him. "That was fast." Rune quickly unraveled the scroll:

To Dawn Rune,

I am writing a response to you as Luna is unable to. Luna is currently resting. She read your letter and quickly fainted. I have read your letter and I am sorry for your situation but neither myself nor Luna can offer any financial aid. Such an amount of bits could bankrupt all of Canterlot. I will do what I can to negotiate with the ERS on your behalf but that is all I can offer.

I am sorry,

Princess Celestia

"And I'm screwed." Rune said aloud.

"There has to be some way to make that much money?" Dusk said.

"Unless I win the lottery....eleven times...in a week..." Rune was feeling depressed, then ran to the door.

"Where are you going?" Dusk asked.

"To get some money." Rune said, and rushed out the door.

'Okay no need to panic Rune.' Rune thought as he trotted down the street, not wanting to look like he was worried. 'There has to be somepony in this town who can help.'

Rune then spent the rest of the day going from door to door, only to be rejected and given a crap apology. Disappointed, Rune returned to the library in defeat.

"Any luck?" Dusk asked, worrying about his friend.

"No such luck." Rune explained. "Applejack and Rarity were too busy to hear me out. Pinkie was locked in her room crying; according to Mrs. Cake, Pinkie's favorite story has been canceled and she's feeling sad about it. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash are in Cloudsdale for the next two weeks. So I've come to the conclusion that I'll have to make the money some way."

"So you're going to work it off?" Dusk asked. "Is that even possible?"

"Look." Rune said in his rare, stern tone. "I have a week to pay a ridiculous amount of debt. I may be crazy enough to break into the Palace, steal a weapon of mass destruction to carve a commandment on the Moon, drug my best friend to get him laid, and even try and sneak into Luna's bed....but going against the ERS oh no no no!"

"So that's your plan?" Dusk was skeptical. "Will that even work?"

"I don't know." Rune said, heading to his room. "But it doesn't hurt to try."

Rune laid down on his bed and tried to sleep but all he could think about was 'I'm so screwed!'

Tuesday

Rune awoke before Dusk, or even before the Sun rose.

"Time to start my first day." Rune said greeting the morning.

Quietly, Rune sneaked out of the library, and quickly dashed over to his new job: Sweet Apple Acres. By the time he arrived, the Sun was only a few minutes from rising and, like always, Applejack was watching the Sun, ready to get to work.

"Almost time." Applejack said to herself, her body prepping for action. "Almost-"

"APPLEJACK!!!" Rune shouted, running closer to Applejack as she fell over from the sudden surprise of Rune.

"What the hay Rune?!" Applejack said getting up. "What are you doing here?"

"I came...to..get...a job.." Rune said gasping for breath.

"Why would you?" Applejack asked before Rune pulled out the ERS paper, and like those before, Applejack made the "eehh" face of shock. "Well that explains a lot." Applejack accepted the offer. "It's always good to see a pony willing to earn an honest day's work to pay off a debt." She then gestured at the trees in front of her. "When the sun rises, I need all the apples in the east side bucked, put in barrels and brought to storage. Then we take some of the apples from our work and turn them into cider, pies, and other wares."

"All that in one day?" Rune asked.

Applejack couldn't help but laugh a little. "Even with your help, I doubt we could even buck all the apples by the end of the morning, let alone store it away and make goods."

"The how about a bet?" Rune said, putting his hoof around Applejack's shoulder. "If we are able to buck, store, bake, and sell these apples and make a decent profit, I get 25%. How's that sound?"

Applejack laughed again. "If we could do all that by today, I'll give you 50%."

"You have a deal." Rune said in an excited tone, shaking Applejack's hoof. "And if we don't make a profit, I get nothing. Sounds fair?"

"It's your lose." Applejack said, looking at the nearing sunrise. "Less than ten minutes to go, I'll take the left side and you-"

"Go for them all at once." Rune said, with a confident grin.

"Don't be cocky." Applejack stated. "That imposs-"

Applejack was interrupted by Rune's horn glowing a deep blue and within seconds, every apple in the trees they were to buck were glowing blue. Each apple was plucked from their trees at once and were lifted into the air. They were like glowing, blue orbs as they floated away from the trees and towards Rune and Applejack. Right as the Sun came over the horizon, each apple were placed in each of the barrels behind Rune and Applejack.

"And..there.." Rune said, a bit short of breath as his magic powered down.

Applejack was shocked, amazed, and thankful all at once over what just happened. "How did you do that?"

"Well.." Rune explained. "Since it was still night, I was able to channel with the Moon, before the Sun rose, to enhance my magic and thus was able to get them all at once."

"Well color me impressed." Applejack thanked. "You managed to do half a day's work in less than ten minutes. SO now we need to store theses apples."

"Yep." Rune said, putting a barrel on his back. "Let's get to work."

Rune and Applejack spent the next five or so hours bringing the barrels into a storage cellar under the barn. If it weren't for Big Mac, who happened to of woken up and offered to help, it would of taken seven or so hours. After all but a few barrels were brought down, Apple Bloom came along the three workers with some nice, refreshing apple juice.

"So whatcha doing here Rune?" Apple Bloom asked.

Rune's response was simply showing his debt and Apple Bloom was out like all others.

"That is a mighty big debt." Granny Smith noted, coming out of no where.

"How'd you do that?" Rune asked in some surprise.

"Do what?" Granny asked.

"Never mind." Rune answered. "Now all we need to do is bake and sell these apples."

"Well you can count on us." Granny said.

"I'll help too." Apple Bloom said all excited.

"Eeyup." was all Big Mac said.

Rune and the Apple family spent the next couple hours baking apples and crushing others into cider. Rune and Big Mac loaded up the cart with the wares and Applejack and Rune were on their way. It was around midday when Applejack and Rune set up shop in the town market. There were plenty of ponies but after a few hours of market, Applejack and Rune sold nothing.

"This is ridiculous." Rune said. "I haven't sold crap yet."

"That is strange." Applejack added. "At this rate, we'll be losing money."

"I have an idea." Rune thought of a plan.

"No, we are not tricking anypony or forcing them to buy." Applejack already knew her answer.

"Oh come on." Rune objected. "Can't I get one pony to buy one thing, I promise only one, so our day hasn't been a waste?"

Applejack stayed true to her honest morale but Rune did have a point, she didn't want to come home with no bits.

"Fine." Applejack reluctantly agreed. "But only one pony."

"Deal." Rune nodded and pointed his horn at a passing stallion.

With a unseen blast of magic, the stallion had the urge to buy an apple product. He ordered an apple tart and enjoyed his treat. But there was something about this tart. The pony's eyes glowed a faint blue and then faded.

"This is amazing.." The pony said, almost singing. "I've got to tell somepony!" He then went into the nearby crowd of townponies. "Hey all you ponies. Hey all you ponies. Hey all you ponies, won't you listen to meee! I just had an apple, no ordinary apple, an apple that made me feel so happy! Hey you got to try these apples, they're no ordinary apples...they're the tastiest apples in Ponyville!!!!"

Everypony who heard rushed to Applejack's cart and were throwing bits to get some treats and they were feeling just as happy and started singing and dancing too.

"Rune!" Applejack demanded. "What did you do?!"

"I don't know." Rune honestly answered. "I had no clue he would start singing."

By mid-afternoon, the rush was over and the cart was empty. Applejack was sitting by massive sacks of bits, counting the profit.

"So how'd we do?" Rune asked.

"We made..." Applejack was shocked and awing over the amount. "I don't know how you did it, but we made over half a million bits."

"So that's good?" Rune asked.

"Good? Good?!" Applejack was amazed. "I haven't turned a profit like that since Zap Apple season!"

Rune finished loading the last of the sacks of bits on the cart and the two went on their way.

"What I don't understand is why the apples sold so well." Applejack stated. "And you swear you didn't do some weird magic?"

"I swear I have no idea." Rune swore blind.

"Hey! Applejack! Rune!" Shouted a voice from ahead of the two ponies.

Both ponies looked up and saw a grinning Big Mac waving at them from the front fence of the farm.

"Big Mac?" Applejack asked her brother as she approached him.

"Well of course it's me." Big Mac said. "How  did you do? Did you sell well? Oh it looks like you sold a lot of apples! Do you need help carrying them in?"

"And now I'm scared." Rune said bluntly. "Big Mac, are you okay?"

"Of course I'm okay." Big Mac stated with his grin.

The suddenly, a small flash zoomed by Big Mac and shoved a cork in his mouth.

"Sorry about that." The flash who was really a serious looking Apple Bloom.

"Apple Bloom?" Applejack said. "What in the sam hay is going on?"

"Let me explain." Apple Bloom said, as Big Mac keep talking with the cork in his mouth. "After you left, we were a tad hungry ans decided to use some of the extra apples to make our own food. After eating them, Granny, Big Mac and myself felt this surge of emotion and happiness. But then something was different, Big Mac became a blabber mouth, Granny began writing on the history of Equestria and I became infinity more intelligent."

"But how did this happen?" Applejack asked.

"I took the liberty of breaking down one of the apples to a liquid state." Apple Bloom explained. "An I have concluded that when Rune used his magic to pluck the apples, a portion of his magic stayed in it, so now anypony who eats these apples is given the power to be who they want to be."

"So it's a good thing?" Rune didn't want to find out he screwed.

"It would depend on the pony." Apple Bloom answered. "I have also theorized that the effects are temporary. Granny only had a few bites and became her old self again. Big Mac and I ate more than a few slices of pie so the effects will last longer but will still fade with some time. Most likely before tomorrow."

"Well I guess that's fine." Applejack said. "And we did make a lot of bits. So I guess no harm done."

"So you won't beat me for accidentally drugging Ponyville with my magic?" Rune asked, taking a couple steps back.

"No. Just take your half and you can go home." Applejack pointed towards one of the sacks.

"Thank you!" Rune hugged Applejack. "If you need help again, let me know."

"I'm sure I will." Applejack let out a relaxed sigh.

Rune lifted the sack and trotted home, and just in time; the Sun was beginning to set.

"Apple Bloom." Applejack requested, with curiosity in her tone. "Those apples really made everypony happy."

"Yes." Apple Bloom assured her sister. "You know, Rune isn't as bad as he seems." She then handed a small apple cupcake. "Why don't you try one."

Back at the Library, Dusk was settling down for an all-nighter of studying. Rune casually opened the door and dragged the large sack of bits.

"Rune?" Dusk said. "I can tell you did well today. How'd you make so much money? In one day no less."

"Accidentally drugged Ponyville with enchanted apples." Rune answered bluntly. "And yes the effects are temporary."

"And you say it was an accident." Dusk said skeptically.

"Yes." Rune answered. "Apple Bloom ate one and turned all scientist genius and gave us a long winded explanation."

"Well at least there's no long term damage." Dusk said. "So are you going to eat or="

"I've had a long day. I'm going to bed." Rune interrupted. "I need to wake up early tomorrow. I still have a long way to go."

Chapter 18.2 - Bankruptcy (Wednesday and Thursday)

Wednesday

The spare room, that "The Great and Powerful" Trixie stayed, was small but cozy. Since it's destruction, Trixie took what she could from her carriage and decorated her room with them. It was as if her room was her carriage. The morning Sun did not shine through the closed and shaded windows, but the sound of chirping birds woke her up.

"Another wonderful day." Trixie did some stretches as she was waking up, announcing her waking. "For the Greta and Powerful-AAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!!!"

Trixie fell out of her bed in shock and surprise; when she opened her eyes, she saw Rune sitting at the end of her bed.

"Oh good you're awake." Rune said.

"RUNE?!" Trixie recovered. "WHAT THE BUCK ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM!!!??"

"I came for work." Rune answered.

"Work?" Trixie said. "What are you-"

Trixie was interrupted by the ERS letter hanging in front of her. To which Trixie gave the "eehh" look.

"I'm in a bit of a debt." Rune said, now in a begging position. "So I need your help to make money."

"And what makes you think I can help you make money?" Trixie asked.

"I know you have experience as a showpony." Rune answered. "I'll do anything to make money."

"I don't know.." Then a thought struck Trixie. "Did you say anything?"

"Whatever it takes." Rune said sternly.

"I'll have to get in contact with an old friend but I'm sure I can think of something." Trixie said.

Trixie quickly put on her robe and hat, and quickly wrote a letter. Handing it to Rune, who poofed it away.

"So what did you have you have me send?" Rune asked.

"During my showpony days." Trixie explained. "I met a pony in Canterlot who had a thing for taking photos."

"So you're making me into a model?" Rune asked.

"In a manner of speaking." Trixie said, then Rune's horn lit up a letter poofed in front of him. "Ah a reply." Trixie quickly looked the letter over. "We need to go to Canterlot."

Rune and Trixie left the library, leaving a note for Dusk to read. The train was cheap and fast, only taking an hour to reach Canterlot.

"You know Trixie." Rune asked.

"Yes Rune." Trixie responded.

"You still haven't told me what exactly I'm doing." Rune inquired.

"Don"t worry about it." Trixie said, looking around the station.

"Ah Darling!" Called a voice with a foreign accent.

Trixie and Rune turned towards the direction to see a light cerulean earth mare with a light gray mane and a black, white, and purplish dress.

"Photo." Trixie said, hugging her friend. "It's been so long."

"Ah me too darling." Photo said. "Way to long, especially for what you are asking." Then Photo stared at Rune through her purple sunglasses eyes. "Is this the stallion you mentioned?"

"Yes." Trixie answered, getting behind Rune and slightly nudging him towards Photo. "This is Dawn Rune."

"Just call me Rune." Rune extended his hoof.

"I'm Photo Finish." Photo extended her hoof and shook Rune's. "But call me Photo."

"So what's the job?" Rune asked. "Something about modeling?"

"You could say that." Photo said, gesturing the two ponies. "This way."

It wasn't long before the trio reached a small looking apartment building.

"Here we are." Photo said.

"And this is?" Rune asked.

"My private studio." Photo finished. "Come in."

The apartment was very spacious, despite its outside appearance. There were several lights, cameras, blue and green screens, several backgrounds, large fans, small fans, and other random boxes. In a corner of the large room was a small kitchen and a couples closed doors. Probably bathroom and bed room.

"Now we must begin." Photo said. "Rune I need you to stand over there."

Rune went to where he was told and awaited instruction.

"Now here's the important part." Photo asked. "You can make the visual illusions right?"

"Yes.." Rune answered, curious how she knew, maybe Trixie told her.

"Can these illusions be caught on film?" Photo asked.

"I have an idea what you want, but my illusions cannot be captured on film." Rune answered. "But I know transformation magic."

"Really?!" Photo and Trixie asked.

"Well, truth is I still need to look at what I'm transforming into before I can do it." Rune explained. "And I'm not too good at it, I can only maintain the transformation for a few minutes at a time and only really the neck down transforms."

"That's good enough." Photo said, digging through one of the boxes, pulling out what appears to be a picture book.

Bringing the book forward, Photo opened it to reveal countless pictures of stallions and mares in various model and sexual  poses; but for some reason, every ponies' head was marked out with a marker.

"Uh??" Rune asked looking at Trixie. "What did you sign me up for?"

"You said you would do anything."Trixie said.

"I'll explain." Photo said. "I have to deal with complaining models all day, every day. So I thought one day, why not get some revenge on these snooty models."

"Not really explaining why I'm here." Rune said.

"I was getting to that my cute, little model." Photo said, grabbing Rune's face. "As you can see, some of these models are unconscious when the photos were taken. And to protect those annoying pricks, I cover their heads so no pony but myself and they know who's who. But it has become a little risky and expensive to keep knocking them unconscious or paying them off so they don't sue."

'She is so much like me.' Rune just thought. 'That's scary.'

"So will you help?" Photo asked.

"Even if I said no you'd force me." Rune said. "So I'm in."

"Ah magnificent." Photo said, pointing towards the first image, it was an elegantly beautiful mare unicore witha white coat, pink mane and a fleur-de-lis cutie mark. "This mare is named Fleur Dis Lee. I'm sure you know of her."

"Yes." Rune answered. "My roommate has more than a few magazines with her in the centerfold."

"Why would Dusk need a centerfold when he has me?" Trixie asked, strutting a pose.

Rune looked at her blankly. "I got nothing on that." Then he looked back at the image. "I can only do the neck down. But why her?"

"You see."  Photo explained. "I have worked with Fleur on several occasions and shootings, but she is such a primadonna. Acting all nice and sweet to the outside but dares to try and work me like a dog, never tip me and complains complains complains. I mean who does that?"

Back in Ponyville, at that exact time, Rarity randomly sneezed. "Oh maybe somepony is talking about me. I hope it's my darling Dusk."

"So you want some revenge?" Rune asked. "I could always screw with her head and turn her into a slut or something."

"That's too good for her." Photo denied the idea. "I want something I can laugh at her behind her back.....but I will keep your idea in mind if I reconsider."

Rune looked at the photo again and worked his magic. A light orange fog spewed from his horn, quickly running over his body. In a few moments, Rune's silhouette in the fog was slowly change shape. When the light mist cleared, Rune's body looked like Fleur in every way....except his head remained the same.

"This will be better than I thought." Photo said aloud, getting her countless cameras ready. "Now show my the love."

For the next twelve hours, Rune took one scandalous and sexual pose after another, while Photo Finish made she Rune's head stayed out of camera view.

"Okay, so we all good?" Rune asked, getting tired.

"What are you talking about?" Photo asked. "Trixie said you would be good for a whole day, and we only finished one pony." Photo then brought out several large books. "We still have many more ponies to go."

"Trixie?!" Rune looked around to find her, but Trixie was long gone.

By the time Rune returned to the library, it was nearly midnight and he wasn't too happy.

"Last time I trust Trixie." He said to himself, then looked behind him and at the large sack of bits he made helping Photo. It wasn't as much as the amount he made of Applejack, but it was still a large sum. "I think I'm almost there."

After another hour of counting the amount of bits, Rune came to a shocking conclusion. "I'm not even a tenth of the way there....." Rune then simply fell to the bed in exhaustion.

Thursday

Rune didn't get the satisfaction of sleep. Sure, he was dead exhausted but rest would not take him. His eyes may have been closed but he had neither dreams nor relaxation. When the cruel Sun rose over the horizon, Rune rolled from bed and hit the floor with a thud.

"Morning Rune." Dusk greeted his exhausted friend. "Not going to have breakfast?"

"No time." Rune replied. "I'm going to Rarity's today."

"You really think she'll help you?" Trixie remarked.

"I'm reaching the end of my ropes here." Rune replied. "If I don't make more money and fast, I'll have to start bottling Dusk's sperm and selling it to the highest bidder."

"Wait what?!" Both Dusk and Trixie spat out what they were drinking in response.

"You would..I don't get..What!!??" Dusk babbled. "That's just wrong Rune."

"I agree with Dusk." Trixie replied. "Even the Great and Powerful Trixie would not resort to that. I mean who would buy Dusk's sperm?!"

Rarity awoke only a few moments ago and suddenly sneezed. "Hmmm I hope I'm not coming down with a cold. But then again, I could have my beloved Dusk nurse me." She then proceeded to passionately kiss her plush doll of Dusk.

"I'm sure there's somepony out there that would buy it." Rune responded. "But I don't want to get that desperate. I'm not into jerking off my friend."

Before anypony could answer, Rune was out the door. Rune ignored most of his surroundings and quickly made it to the Carousel Boutique. Opening the door, ringing the bell that hung from the door, Rune saw the place was dark and empty.

"Welcome to the Carousel- oh hey Rune." Rune noticed Sweetie Belle come out from behind the front.

"Hey Sweetie." Rune casually said. "Where's Rarity?"

"Rarity is in her room making some new outfits." Sweetie responded. "Something about big time ponies coming to look at her latest work and she needed to concentrate."

"Perfect." Rune said, heading for the stairs. "I'll go help her."

"Sorry Rune." Sweetie blocked off the stairs. "Rarity said I'm not allowed to let anypony bug her today."

Rune then pulled a large circular lollipop out of who knows where. "This lollipop says otherwise."

Sweetie's eye glowed and sparkled with excitement. "I saw nothing." She said, enjoying her tasty bribe.

Rune quickly and quietly made his way up the stairs and too Rarity's room. Noticing that the door was slightly cracked, Rune couldn't resist peering inside. As expected, Rarity's room was a mess of random fabrics, ponyquins, and other fashion related things. Rushing about the room was Rarity and there was something different about her. Because she had no plans to see anypony til later that day, it appears she has yet to tidy up her mane or even change out of her evening gown, which was fluffy with the rest being transparent.

"Wow. Not bad." Rune quietly said to himself. "No wonder Spike wants to tap that and Dusk has those nosebleeds."

But in Rune's little bit of excitement, he accidentally pushed the door open, falling over.

"RUNE!!!!!" Rarity shouted, at the intruder in a tone that was the demonic mix of embarrassment and anger. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE??!!!"

"I'm here to help." Rune said, completely unfazed by Rarity's tone.

"What makes you think I need YOUR help?!" You could almost see fire spewing from her mouth.

"Because you wouldn't be able to finish without me." Rune answered.

Rarity did utter a verbal response. Only her horn lit up and Rune felt himself being thrown out of the room and landed at the bottom of the staircase besides Sweetie Belle, who still sat there eating her lollipop.

"I take it it didn't go well." Sweetie remarked.

"I just need to lay out the charms." Rune said confidently.

"I'll go get a pillow." Sweetie said.

"A pillow?" Rune asked.

"Well your about to be thrown on your flank again, so I might as well get something soft for you to land on." Sweetie explained, running off.

Rune simply shrugged and ran up the stairs. Rarity, back in her room, was more stressed than ever.

"First I have new designs to make." Rarity paced back and forth. "But now I have Rune here."

"And I can help." Rune said from behind Rarity, causing her to jump in surprise.

"RUNE!!!" Rarity's fiery eyes could melt Rune with their anger. "GET OUT!!!" But it was hard for Rune to leave as Rarity's magic was instinctively trying to crush him like a heavy weight.

"I..can..help..." Rune continued his offer, trying to not be crushed at the same time.

"And why would I take your help?!" Rarity's magic was still crushing Rune but she eased up so he could explain himself.

"I'm good friends with the ponies who are coming." Rune said and he then found that the crushing magic immediately stopped.

"You know them?!" Rarity said grabbing Rune by the sides of his face. "Photo Finish? Hoity Toity? Sapphire Shores?!"

"Yes." Rune said, removing his face from Rarity's grip. "I met Photo Finish yesterday but I've known Hoity and Sapphire for a few years now."

"HOW!!!!??" Rarity demanded.

"Well I met Photo through Trixie and did some photo work with her." Rune explained. "But both Hoity and Sapphire are colleagues of my mum."

"Your mother?!" Rarity said, crushing Rune's head in her iron grip again. "Who is your mother?"

"Sweet..Dreams..." Rune could utter, then felt a sudden thud to the floor as Rarity dropped him.

"Sweet Dreams....SWEET DREAMS IS YOUR MOTHER???!!!" Rarity shouted.

"I take it you heard of mum." Rune got up and dusted himself off.

"Heard of her?!" Rarity ran to one of her armoire, opening up, the inside revealed a large poster with the image of a mare with a light blue coat, and turquoise eyes. Her cutie mark was covered by a almost fully covering dark blue frock, that almost covered her short, brown tail. Whether she had a horn or not was covered by a large, straw hat and a black ribbon tied around it. The hat rested on her flowing brown mane.

"I take it you're a fan." Rune joked.

"A fan? I worship her." Rarity started explaining. "One of the most successful fashionistas in Canterlot, no, in Equestria and she's your mother?!"

"Yeah well, mum did say to never really advertise it." Rune said scratching his cheek.

"I can see why." Rarity said. "I mean having the one of the top fashionistas as your mother would cause quite a scene."

"If I introduce you to her, would you let me help?" Rune offered.

"Deal!" Rarity said, her eyes sparkling with delight. "But do you even know how to sew?"

"Because she doesn't want her race known to ponies." Rune explained. "Mum taught me how to hoof sew. And she does send me a letter every so often, telling my her latest ideas. You know, for my opinion."

Rarity nearly fainted. To think, Dawn Rune, one of the most annoying ponies she has ever met was the secret child of her idol. And worse yet, he has inside information on her projects and asks him for his opinions.

"Then tell me." Rarity tried to maintain her composure but it was failing. "What's going to be the latest craze?"

"Well I can't tell you what Mum is planning." Rune answered. "....But..she did say something about metallic or reflecting materials are becoming in."

"But reflection was last season." Rarity interjected.

"But those reflections were using gems to give their effect." Rune explained, which kinda surprised Rarity. "Mum said that since the reflecting craze is still fresh in the public's head, using metallic instead of gems will give the illusion of a new style while maintaining the older designs. Sorta like a fashion evolution."

And Rarity was now unconscious from the shock all of this. Rune had more insight than she did and he looks like he never used a needle in his life. The blow to her pride was shameful, her body simply knocked out. Rune, not too surprised, the last time he explained who is mother was, he had to almost erase the pony's memory, so Rune dragged the limp Rarity to the nearby bathroom, threw her in the shower and turned on the water. The sudden shock woke her up.

"Waahahhhh!!!" Rarity shouted.

"You go take a shower and I'll draw up some designs." Rune calmly said, walking out the door.

"But can you even draw?" Rarity asked.

"Don't worry." Rune said. "I'll ask Mum for advice."

Rarity almost fainted again............After her shower, Rarity toweled herself off, used a hair dryer and other methods of finishing her shower. After emerging from the bathroom, Rarity was shocked to find Rune with several drawn up designs for outfits. Glancing them over, assuming they would be bad, Rarity was surprised again to see that each design would be bad, but they were relatively good. Not the best she's ever seen but still, good enough.

"So what do you think?" Rune asked, still drawing a design.

"......." Rarity was speechless, the design was simplistic.

The outfit would drape in a loose fashion that could still comfortably hug the body. There were no elegant features that appeared in the current season such as gems, feathers, or odd hats. The attire was simple, just simple. Rarity looked over the other designs and they were the same, or at least closely similar.

"These are Sweet Dreams suggestions?" Rarity asked, now getting skeptical of Rune's "credibility". "They seem a little simple."

"Mum once told me that sometime the simplest method is the best method." Rune answered finishing his last design.

"You expect me to believe that the great Sweet Dreams would settle for such simple outfits?" Rarity commented.

"Well what other choice do you have?" Rune said looking at the clock. "We only have half a day."

Rarity wanted to panic but that would look unladylike. Especially since Rune was there and the last thing Rarity was going to do was embarrass herself in front of Rune.

"Fine you win." Rarity said, then grabbed Rune by the muzzle. "But if this doesn't succeed or worse yet, you lied to me about Sweet Dreams, I-WILL-END-YOU!"

"Noted." Rune squealed.

Rarity and Rune both began to get the metallic fabric and put the outfits together. Despite the simple designs, Rarity was amazed how they all looked when the outfits were finished. The drawing only gave off a general idea of the outfits, but when they were completed, they almost gave off a shine to them.

"And that looks nice." Rune said.

"I'll admit you have impressed me." Rarity said.

"Rarity, Rune." Sweetie Belle said, coming into the room. "Photo Finish, Hoity Toity, and Sapphire Shores are here."

"What, they're here already?!" Rarity was about to panic again.

"Don't worry." Rune suggested. "I'll stall them while you set up the clothes. Make sure they are near a closed window."

"Why a closed window?" Rarity asked.

"Trust me." Rune said, running out the door.

In the main lobby, the three ponies, Hoity Toity, Sapphire Shores, and Photo Finish patiently waited.

"Hello everypony." Rune greeted the guests.

"Dawn Rune?!" All three said in amazement.

"It has been so long." Hoity said.

"I agree." Sapphire added. "We have not seen you since that showing of your mother's line of summer wear." Then she let out a shiver. "Ohh I can still feel those feathers."

"His mother?" Photo asked in surprise.

"It's not a commonly known fact." Hoity explained. "Rune here is the son of one of the top fashionistas, Sweet Dreams."

"Sweet Dreams is your mother?!" Photo said in amazement. "That is amazing. I can understand how that would be kept secret. Think of the press and those mudslingers."

"Agreed." Rune said, clapping his hooves together. "But now I'm helping Rarity with a new line for the next season. So take your seats."

"This is should interesting." Sapphire exclaimed.

"I agree." Photo replied. "This should be marvelous."

Rune ran behind stage and saw Rarity setting up the ponyquins all in a neat row. Because they were pressed for time, Rune and Rarity were only able to make three outfits, two were for a stallion and mare, while the third looked like it could fit a filly.

"What are you doing?" Rune said, using his magic to hover the larger outfit to him. "We're not displaying them, we're wearing them."

"You mean you're willing to go down that runway and wear these simplistic outfits?" Rarity asked.

"Yes." Rune answered, quickly putting on the outfit. "As long as the windows are open, we're set."

"Why the windows?" Rarity asked.

"Trust me." Rune said.

"I have no choice but to." Rarity sighed.

Both ponies quickly put on their attire and waited behind the curtain. Sweetie Belle walked out from behind the curtain to the front of the stage.

"Mares and Gentlecolt." Sweetie announced. 'Today, our designer Rarity presents her line for the new season."

The curtain slowly raised and Rarity took her steps onto the stage. Her strut was fine and the outfit complimented her body and all but there was still something wrong. Although the outfit appeared impressive, the pony judges weren't as "wowed" as Rune made it out to be. Rarity kept her grin and showed no sign of worry when she reached the curtain again.

"That was terrible" Rarity said to Rune in sadness and anger. "They were not impressed, they looked bored."

"That's because you didn't do it right." Rune answered.

"What does that mean?!" Rarity was getting pissed off at Rune.

"Trust me." Rune said walking out of the curtain. "Come out again when I call you."

"I'm finding it harder to trust that pony." Rarity said to herself.

"He's not a bad pony." Sweetie said, wearing the filly outfit. "I don't know what he's planning but Rune doesn't seem to be the type to not think of others.Maybe you need to give him a chance."

"I'll believe it when I see it." Rarity said, looking out the slit of the curtain.

Rune looked at the three guest ponies. "So what did you think?"

"The outfits are impressive." Hoity said.

"Very fashionable." Sapphire added, eying the outfit Rune was wearing.

"But not marvelous." Photo answered.

"Ah well then the answer is simple." Rune added, nodding his head.

Rarity took that as the signal and started her reluctant steps out of the curtain.

"We need to see it in a new light." Rune said, lighting his horn and opening the nearby window, letting the light touch Rarity.

Instantly, the room illuminated brightly, everypony had to cover their eyes.

"What's this?!" The three ponies said in surprise.

"Just let your eye's adjust." Rune said.

True to what Rune said, the ponies' eyes adjusted and what they saw:

'What's this magnificant outfit?!" Hoity said in excitement.

"This is our new summer line." Rune explained, gesturing Rarity to keep walking and she remained sparkling even outside of the light's touch. "The material we used is a simple stitching of metallic cloth and the thread had ground up gems running over them. To achive this sparking effect, the outfit has to touch sunlight. And as you can see here, even when she walks out of the light, she remains sparkling. This clothing line will certain grab all who behold it and will fly off the self. And because Rarity likes to appeal to all ponies." Rune walked into the light and sparkled as well and even gestured Sweetie to come over and she sparkled with him and they made their way across the runway. "These outfits can be worn by anypony as the sparkling effect can make this outfit remain beautiful on anypony."

"I must say this is amazing." Hoity said.

"I agree." Photo said, taking a few pictures. "It's beyond marvelous."

"I would pay to have one of those outfits right now." Sapphire remarked, almost drooling over the outfits.

"Well." Rune played merchant. "If given more time to gather the material and put them together, can we be guaranteed a spot in next season?"

"Absolutely!" The three ponies said.

"It wouldn't be a season without this new line." Hoity said. "I am blindsided by this. This is the work of brilliance."

"Well then, we hope that you will be the first to buy and sponsor our new line." Rune said.

"It's a deal." The ponies said, each shaking both Rune and the speechless Rarity's hooves.

The three ponies left when the conversation ended and although Sweetie Belle was jumping about in celebration of her sister's success, Rarity didn't seem too happy. Without a word, she slunked her way back to her room. Rune, feeling worried, followed after.

"Rarity?" Rune asked, opening the door. "Are you okay?"

"Okay? OKAY!?" Rarity turned around, tears in her eyes. "I'm disgusted."

"Why, they loved your work." Rune said.

"But it wasn't my idea." Rarity said. "It was Sweet Dreams, and I stole it!"

"Ohh." Rune said. "I understand." He then went and handed Rarity a few letters. "Read these first and tell me that again."

"What are these?" Rarity asked.

"The letters between me and Mum." Rune answered. "I asked she send the ones I sent back."

Rarity opened the first letter:

Hey Mum,

How you doing? Listen, a friend of mine happens to be a fashion pony too and she is caught in a rut.

Any suggestions?

Rune

"I don't understand." Rarity said.

"Keep reading." Rune suggested.

Rarity looked at the next letter:

Rune,

Why didn't you tell me you made some friends in Ponyville, I would of come to visit. As for the fashion idea, I have a feeling sparkling material will be a hit but I don't know how to go about it.

Mum

'Wait, I thought Sweet Dreams gave Rune the idea.' Rarity thought to herself, confused.

Mum,

If sparkling is gonna be in fashion, then why not use gems. Ponies love gems.

Rune

Rune,

Gems draw attention, but sparkling gems were last season and might not sell well.

Mum

Mum,

If gems don't work, then why not reflecting material?

Rune

Rune,

Like metallic fabrics? Explain.

Mum

Mum,

Since the reflecting craze is still fresh in the public's head, using metallic instead of gems will give the illusion of a new style while maintaining the older designs. Sorta like a fashion evolution.

Rune

Rune,

That's...brilliant, I would never of thought of that. Give that idea to your friend. In fact, you may have given me some inspiration.

Mum

"Wait. So it was you?!" Rarity sniffled, turned towards Rune. 'You came up with the metallic idea and not Sweet Dreams?"

"Well.." Rune explained. "Since I'm sure you wouldn't of listened to me, so I used Mum's name instead."

Rarity looked at the last two letters:

Mum,

I forgot to mention. My friend's name is Rarity and she happens to be one of your biggest fans. Has a large poster of you in that frock and straw hat. Maybe you can say a few words?"

Rune

Dear Rarity,

My son Rune has told me you are a fashionesta as well. Well I am not surprised, I have seen some examples of your work in Canterlot. Sapphire Shore speaks volumes of your creativity and say you could end up like me. I do hope you enjoy the next season's line of clothing. Sparkling fabrics will be in and you will take full advantage of the advice Rune gives you. And if you believe you might of "stolen my idea", don't worry. I have a feeling sparkling feathers might be just as popular but let's keep that between fashionestas like us.

Work hard to achieve your dreams and I will see you in Canterlot when your brand is well known,

Sweet Dreams

"So what do you think of that." Rune said, looking over Rarity's shoulder. "She even left you a hoof print and everything....Ahhh Rarity?" Rune slightly nudged Rarity but she was frozen stiff. "Uhh Sweetie Belle?" Rune called.

Sweetie walked in, still in her outfit. "What's up?"

"I think I broke her." Rune remarked.

"Oh no she's fine." Sweetie said. "Last time I saw her like this was when she got her first letter of recommendation from some fashion pony in Canterlot."

"So she's happy." Rune asked.

"Oh definitely." Sweetie answered. "You can go home if you like."

"Yeah I think I'm done here." Rune said. "Now I need to do is get paid."

"Paid?" Sweetie asked. "How, you didn't earn any money."

"Oh crap you're right!" Rune said in shock, completely forgetting his dilemma. "Okay,I got to go.Tell Rarity she's owes me one." Rune then ran out the door.

Back at the Ponyville library, Dusk was looking through some books, while next to him were a few books on how to earn bits. Rune burst through the door.

"Hey Rune" Dusk asked. "Did you make any money?"

"Nope" Rune said, heading to his room. "But I think I found a way for Rarity not to hate me."

"I don't even want to know" Dusk said, getting back to his reading.

Rune shut his room door behind him and wrote:

Mum,

I completely forgot to ask you. I am in a huge debt with the ERS and I need to borrow say a crap ton of bit. Can you help me out?

Rune

Rune poofed the letter away, along with the ERS letter and lay in his bed, trying to sleep to wake early the next day. In the middle of the night, as he slept, Rune's horn glowed and poofed an open parchment that landed on his face. Although Rune was too dead asleep to wake from the poofing or the letter.

Rune,

Holy crap, how did you get into THAT MUCH DEBT, what kind of backwards failed, behind closed doors deals are you doing over there? Better yet, don't answer that. I don't have the amount to help you on hoof. I will contact a friend of mine, and she'll help you out.

Mum

P.S. I may have free time in the next few weeks, so I'm thinking of coming to Ponyville

Chapter 18.3 - Bankruptcy (Friday and Saturday)

Friday

Rune woke up and in a flash was out the door.

"Okay." Rune said to himself. "Yesterday didn't earn me crap but maybe today I..can..I KNOW!"

Rune just happen to see Sugarcube Corners in the distance. And it looked open this time.

"I'll get another part time job." Rune said, picking up the pace.

Walking into the shop, Rune noticed a huge crowd of impatient ponies and both Mr. and Mrs. Cake were scrambling about, baking and serving pastry after pastry.

"And here is my job proposal." Rune said to himself, moving to the front the crowd.

"Hey Mr. and Mrs. Cake." Rune greeted. "Need any help?"

"Oh hey Rune." Mr. Cake said, handing out more treats. "I think Mrs. Cake and I got this."

"But." Mrs.Cake said doing more transactions. "If you want to help, can you check on Pinkie? She hasn't been her cheerful self lately."

"Sure." Rune agreed. "Where is she?"

"In the basement." Mr. Cake answered. "Go and check on her."

"Okay." Rune said, moving through the crowd to reach the basement door.

Going down the darkened staircase would of scared most ponies but not Rune, because he felt that if he was lucky, the cheerful Pinkie would be there and not the other one. Slowly opening the door, Rune looked into the room. All was empty except for a chair located in the center of the room.

"Hmm. I wonder where she-THUD" Rune was knocked out by some blunt object knocking him on the head.

Who knows how long Rune was out, he felt the hard smack of a hoof against his face as his wake up call.

"Oww." Rune said. "Okay...just...owww"

"Hello Dawn Rune." A voice whose origin was obvious. "I want to play a game."

It didn't Rune long enough to realize he was blindfolded and he was strapped to a chair, probably the one in the center of the room. The difference was he felt a slight swaying motion.

"Life's not fair is it?" The voice monologue. "You wake up every morning, deal with with a shitty day with equally shitty ponies. Then you go home and try to read a nice, relaxing story. Only to find out that the story you love to read has been canceled. How do you think that makes its loyal fans feel? Destroyed? Angry? Depressed maybe?"

"I'm guessing that story you liked was cancelled." Rune said, only to feel the sting of another backhoof to his face, causing the suspended chair to sway some more.

"SHUT UP!!" The voice bellowed angrily. "I am not in a good mood and somepony has to die for this!"

"Over a story being cancelled?" Rune tilted his head slightly. "Really?! Isn't this a little excessive?"

There were no words. Just a harder smack across the face.

"Can you stop smacking me Pinkamena?!" Rune shouted.

The next thing Rune felt was the blindfold being pulled off his face. Looking around the room, Rune saw that he was in fact bound to a chair and hanging from the ceiling over the pool, which was now empty of water but filled with some bubbling green liquid.

"I'm gonna guess that's acid." Rune said, trying to remain calm.

"Well duh." Pinkamena said. "Pinkie has been quiet and sad for over a week and when I found out the reason, I went on a little trip."

"Oh do tell." Rune said, trying to distract Pinkamena as he was subtly struggling to break free.

"I traveled and found some of the pony editors." Pinkamena said, dragging what looked like large trash bag. "Let me show you how I deal with somepony who upsets Pinkie Pie."

Pinkamena then proceeded to push the large bag into the green liquid. Both Rune and Pinkamena saw the bag sink beneath the acid, steam and bubble noise spewing out.

"That's pretty dark." Rune said bluntly.

"You think so?" Pinkamena said, walking towards the rope that was holding Rune up. "Normally I like to show off the mangled body or serve it as a cupcake. I must be getting out of shape." She then held a scalpel in her teeth and slowly began to run the blade over the rope. "Maybe your screams will make me feel better."

"Well I have something to tell you." Rune said, trying to talk his way out of it.

"And what is that?" Pinkamena inquired. "You gonna beg?"

"No, I think Pinkie would want to hear this." Rune said, the rope only a few strands.

"And what is that?" Pinkamena was losing patience.

"The story--" Rune said but the the rope gave way and he fell towards the acid. "Is having a reboot!!"

Rune didn't land in the acid, he saw that he was in a large pool net, being held by the wide grin of Pinkie Pie.

"OMIGOSHAREYOUSERIOUS!!!!!!????" Pinkie said, pulling Rune in.

"Yes." Rune caught his breath. "I heard about it only yesterday."

"OMIGOSHTHATISAMAZING!!!" Pinkie was now crushing Rune in a hug of joy.

"So..will..you..help..upstairs...?" Rune asked, struggling to breath.

"Oh you're right!" Pinkie dropped Rune with a thud, and then dragged him up stairs, knocking his head at every step.

By the time Pinkie and Rune came from the basement, the Cakes were still swamped with customers. Thanks to Pinkie's selling skills and Rune's ability to be a grunt worker, the group soon dispersed.

"Thank you for your help Rune." Mr.s Cake thanked Rune.

"And thank you for cheering up Pinkie Pie." Mrs. Cake added.

"No problem." Rune said. "But I am hoping I was able to make some bits out of this."

"For helping us out of this rush, absolutely." Mr. Cake handed Rune a large sack of bits.

"Thank you." Rune nodded and walked out the door.

On the way out, Pinkie blocked off Rune's way.

"Hold it right there." Pinkie said. "You never said who's rebooting the story."

"It hasn't been released yet." Rune calmly said, not changing his pace. "When I find out, you'll be the first to know."

Pinkie simply nodded and let Rune. "Don't forget." Then her mane went flat for a moment. "Or I'll find out."

Rune made it home quite easily and once again counted the bits he has been able to accumulate. With only two or three days left, Rune had just reached the one tenth marker. So he was still very screwed. Disappointed, he went to bed early.

Saturday

Dusk was woken up to the feeling of being violently shaken.

"AAAHHH WHAA!!??" Dusk awoke with a panic to see that Rune was the one shaking him. "RUNE WHAT THE--mmmmmm"

Rune cut Dusk off by covering his mouth.

"It's three in the morning, so shush please." Rune hushed Dusk. "I need your help."

"And what pray tell." Dusk said, in a calmer but still angry tone. "Do you want my help in?"

"Well..." Rune gathered his thoughts. "It's Saturday and I have just reached a tenth of my debt....so I need your help getting more bits."

"And how pray tell will we make the remaining nine tenths?" Dusk asked, despite not really wanting to know.

"We are going to steal it from a dragon." Rune answered as if what he said was a normal sentence.

"I'm going back to bed." Dusk said, throwing the covers over him, only to feel himself being lifted up by Rune's magic.

"I'm sorry Dusk." Rune apologized, while walking out of the Library with Dusk floating behind him. "I'm really desperate."

Because of his exhaustion, Dusk wasn't able to fight off Rune's magic. It wasn't long before Rune and the dragged against his will Dusk reached the ominously dreaded mountain, named...."Stereotypical Mountain With a Cave at the Peak", Wasn't the best name but Rune was on a mission. Following the same path Dusk and his friends took all those months ago. When they reached the top, or at least the closest they could get to the cave entrance, Rune dropped Dusk. Dusk wanted to object to this insane plan, but he was too far from home to argue, plus he knew it wouldn't work.

"So what made you think of all this?" Dusk asked.

"Well.." Rune explained. "I recall that there was a dragon that lived up here that Princess Celestia had you and the girls scared away. And there was something about Fluttershy literally shouted the dragon away."

"And you assume the dragon left its treasure in the cave?" Dusk asked.

"I don't assume, I know!" Rune said confidently. "I checked out this cave before and I saw there was gold and the red dragon wasn't there."

Dusk and Rune only made it a few more steps, before they heard and felt the rumbling of what sounded like a snoring monster. Both ponies knew what made that noise, but it was Dusk who was looking at Rune with great disdain.

"Yes, the red dragon is gone." Rune explained, leading Dusk behind a large rock, revealing a large, blue dragon, who was thankfully asleep. "But then a blue dragon moved in and I need your help to drive it away."

"I'm going home." Dusk said, turning around and walking away.

"Please please please please." Rune jumped in front of Dusk and started begging, a sad puppy dog look in his eyes.

"That's not gonna-" But Dusk was cut off by Rune's puppy dog stare intensifying, the innocence of an adorable animal pierced Dusk's heart. He couldn't resist. "Fine, I'll help you."

"Good now the plan is-" Rune tried to explain but then noticed a large shadow now hovered over himself and Dusk. "RRRRUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!"

Youtube Video

The large blue dragon roared at the running Dusk and Rune. It may be of gotten pissed off at having its nap interrupted by Rune and Dusk's presence. The angry dragon gave some chase to the fleeing ponies but then stopped its hunt, to return to its cave to sleep.

"We are NOT doing this!" Dusk said adamantly.

"But I NEED that treasure." Rune responded.

"Then you can do it without me." Dusk said, walking away, and nothing Rune could say would change his mind.

"Okay Rune focus." Rune said to himself, now alone in his quest. "There's a sleeping dragon that's all pissy, and nopony is willing to help me." Rune then charged at the cave entrance, horn blazing.

Dusk, on the other hoof, made it to the half way point before he started thinking about what just happened. Although he greatly disagreed with Rune's insanity, he still abandoned his friend to fight a dragon.

"Ahhhhh" Dusk frustratingly turned around and galloped at the fastest pace he could towards the cave. "Be alive Rune, si I can kill you when this is all over."

Dusk made it to the cave and his jaw swung open. Standing before him was the blue dragon but there was Rune, standing upon the head of the fallen dragon, his mane scorched and soot residue on his face. But an arrogant smug of triumph smeared his face.

"Rune?!" Dusk asked. "How did you?"

"Oh hey Dusk." Rune smiled. "It was amazing, there was fire and magic and-"

"You used your illusion and put the dragon to sleep didn't you?" Dusk asked sternly.

"Wow just kill the fun." Rune laughed. "Just bend over and take a dump on my fun. But it's good that you're here."

"To get you out of here before the dragon wakes up?" Dusk asked.

"No." Rune answered, gesturing his hoof. "To help me carry all this treasure."

"Won't the dragon notice the missing treasure?" Dusk asked.

"If we leave a little treasure, I put a suggestion in the dragon's head." Rune explained lifting half the horde of gold with his magic, as Dusk lifted the other half. "Then the dragon ill believe that the treasure wasn't taken."

"And when the dragon learns the truth?" Dusk asked.

"Look." Rune said. "I either have to fear the ERS or a dragon and I'd rather piss off the dragon again."

Dusk didn't want to argue anymore. He only hoped Rune's choice won't have bad repercussions. Be it luck or fortune, Dusk and Rune's arrival with the treasure went unnoticed. Even when they brought it in the library and Rune's room, neither Trixie or Spike noticed the treasure.

"Now I need to count this treasure and see if my plan worked." Rune said, closing the door behind him.

The duration of the day was spent counting the vast horde of treasure. The dragon certainly had a collection; Rune searched through all accounts to see what treasure was worth what and other conversion charts. It wasn't until the end of the day did Rune reach his conclusion.

"THIS IS JUST WRONG!!!!" Rune shouted. "SCREW LIFE!!!! GOOD NIGHT!!!"

Rune threw himself to his bed and covered himself. Rune forced himself to sleep, as he ignored Dusk knocking on the door, trying to ask what was wrong.

Outside Rune's door, Dusk was worried. "I hope everything works out." He wanted to go in, but knew that wouldn't work. "I'll check him in the morning."

Chapter 19 - Twilight Velvet and Sweet Dreams

Dusk

Dusk's sleep was interrupted by the sounds and feeling of Spike jumping up and down on top of him.

"Spike?" Dusk asked, using his magic to hover Spike off of him. "What are you doing?"

"Don't you know?" Spike said in excitement. "It's Mother's Day today!"

"Oh yeah..." Dusk placed his hoof on his head.

The reason Spike was so excited was because since Celestia was the one who had Spike's egg it wasn't possible to tell who his real mother was. So Celestia would tell Spike that his mother is just a busy dragon but always send Spike an "I love you card" every Mother's Day. Even though Dusk long figured out that Celestia was the one sending those letters, he choose to roll with it and not ruin Spike's fun.

"Did you mother send you a card?" Dusk asked.

"That's what makes it so exciting!" Spike kept jumping in place, showing a rather large card in the shape of a heart. "I got a big card this year, read what it says!"

Dusk opened up the heart shaped card:

Dearest Spike,

I am sorry I cannot see you again this year. It pains me that I can never see you as you grow. But know your mother still loves you and will always love you. Keep growing into a fine dragon.

Love, Mum

"That's really nice." Dusk said.

"I know right!" Spike said, then handed Dusk a letter. "And this came for you."

Dusk opened the letter and quickly read it. "Oh well that's nice."

"What's it say?' Spike asked.

"It looks like mom's coming for a visit." Dusk replied.

At this time, Trixie, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy all had the same feeling. The feeling that an opportunity has just revealed itself.

Rune

"Are you sure you want me to live in there?" Rune asked Zecora while looking in the open trap door. "I know you use it as storage but isn't it a little..dark and creepy?"

"It is the only room with enough space." Zecora explained. "Since we decided to live in the same place."

"I get that." Rune said. "But I assumed we would be haring the same bed, like a couple would."

"On some nights perhaps." Zecora answered. "But we only started and need time to adapt."

"But isn't a hole in the group kinda excessive?" Rune asked.

"You don't have to live in that room if that is your wish." Zecora turned slowly, showing off her swaying hips. "If of course, you no longer wish to mount this."

"Wow this room has so much space." Rune said, getting the messages and now rearranging the spare room. "It's definitely bigger than my old room at the library."

"Glad you saw things my way." Zecora said. "I'll go prepare something we can eat later today."

The somewhat dark room was lit up by the flash of Rune's horn. "Oh a letter?!" Rune scanned the contents. "Oh yeah it's Mother's Day today...Hey Zecora?!!"

"Yes?" Zecora responded.

"Interesting news." Rune explained, walking up the stairs out of the hole. "My mum was able to get out of work and is coming here."

Dusk

"Where is it?" Dusk asked aloud.

"I'm sure she's on her way." Spike reassured his bro. "Trains take time remember."

"I just want to see her before-" But Dusk felt the presences of a few familiar ponies.

"Hey Dusk." Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Trixie asked at once.

"Oh hey girls." Dusk said in surprise, his plan to remain hidden failed."What are you three doing here?"

"Well I had to send a letter to my momma back at the rock farm." Pinkie responded.

[There were so many hearts and smiles, I wanted to vomit] Pinkamena added in Pinkie head.

"I did the same." Rainbow Dash and Trixie responded.

"My mom lives in Rainbow Falls, so I don't get to see her much." Rainbow said.

"Well the Great and Powerful Trixie's dearest mother is current traveling with our Great and Powerful father." Trixie tried to boast.

"I see." Dusk said.

"So why are you here Duskie?" Pinkie asked.

"I'm waiting for the train from Canterlot to arrive." Dusk faced the music and told them. "My mom is coming for a visit."

"WHAT?!" The girls said in surprise.

Dusk and Rune

"Slow down, there's no rush." Zecora said, chasing after Rune as he galloped with all his might. "If you're not careful, a pony you might squash."

"I know." Rune shouted back. "But I want to see her before anypony does. "Last time she and I were together, we had fans everywhere. I want to see her before her fans swarm her."

Zecora didn't fully understand, but nodded and picked up the pace. Rune and Zecora arrived at the train station where they noticed Dusk, Spike, Trixie, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie.

"Oh morning everypony." Rune greeted.

"Oh hey Rune, Zecora." Dusk greeted. "What are you two doing here?"

"Same reason  you're here." Rune guessed. "Mum's coming for a visit."

"Wait..your mom's coming here?!" Dusk took a step back in surprise and worry.

"I don't get why you're so worried." Spike said.

"You never met my mum." Rune answered. "She can be rather.....unique."

Dusk simply nodded while the others stood confused.

"Oh there's the train!" Pinkie bounced with joy.

The train came to the usual screeching halt. Everypony waited in anticipation, while Dusk and Rune's anticipation could be easily mistaken by uneasiness. The train doors opened and several ponies came out of the train, none of them were recognizable. Eventually, Dusk and Rune noticed two unicorn mare leaving the train. The first was a light gray, with a purple and white mane pony with three purple stars as her cutie mark. The second was light blue, with a long brown mane that was tied in a pony tail with a dream catcher cutie mark.

"Hey mom/mum" Dusk and Rune greeted their mother's at once.

"Dusk!" Dusk's mother greeted her son, giving him a hug. "It's been so long."

"I'll say." Sweet Dreams said, approaching Dusk, bringing him too close for comfort. "You've grown into a fine young stallion...A fine..healthy stallion.."

"Back off Dreams!" Dusk's mother grabbed onto Dusk's head, pulling him away. "You best keep your hooves off my darling son."

"You wound me dear Twilight Velvet." Dreams sighed with a tease in her tone. "I would never go at him out in the open."

"Are you implying that you would if you two were alone?!" Velvet said, you could almost see her breathing fire. "Careful, you're on thin ice missy." Velvet looked at Rune. "Rune, control your mother!"

"My that's a lovely cloud." Rune had his back to everything, trying to ignore it by looking at the clouds. "I like that cloud."

While this was all going on, the others stood there with the same questioning expression. "These are their mothers? They act like Dusk and Rune do normally."

"Seriously Dreams, why do you act like that?" Velvet asked, letting go of Dusk.

"Why?" Dreams giggled. "Because I find it funny."

"She's so much like Rune that it's scary." The others thought.

"So these are all the ponies I've so much about." Dreams looked over towards the other, then looked at Zecora. "But wait who are you?"

"I didn't send you a letter because I wanted it to be a surprise." Rune said. "This is Zecora, my special somepony."

"So tell me about your friends." Velvet said to Dusk.

"Well." Dusk explained gesturing his arm around. "You remember Spike. Well these are-"

"I'm Rainbow Dash." Rainbow interrupted, leaning on Dusk.

"I'm Pinkie Pie!!" Pinkie said, jumping on Dusk.

"And I am the Great and Powerful Trixie." Trixie answered.

"Oh no.." Velvet was being dramatic in her hooves. "My son's become some male escort!"

"Ma-male escort!!?" Dusk said in shock.

"Oh Velvet don't be like that." Dreams patted her friend on the back. "Now-a-days, kids like to have fun, and I say let them."

"I'm getting comforted by a perverted old mare." Velvet was being a little overly dramatic.

"Perverted perhaps." Dreams felt depressed. "But 'old'!?" She started drawing circles in the dirt. "I know I had a child who fully grown but I'm not that old am I?"

"Come on mum." Rune helped his mother to her hooves. "There's still much to show you."

"Aren't you gonna help me Rune?!" Dusk asked in desperation.

"Nah, I got my hooves full." Rune said walking away with Dreams and Zecora. "Good luck..Male Escort."

"I'll remember this Rune." Dusk vowed, the turned towards Velvet. "Mom please calm down." Dusk tried to calm his mother. "It's not like that. These are my close friends."

"So you haven't become some creepy pervert?" Velvet sniffled.

"No I haven't." Dusk reassured. "It was nice seeing you girls but I want to spend some time with my mom. If that is okay with you."

"Oh no prob." Rainbow said, while the others nodded.

It was only when Dusk and Velvet were out of earshot did the three mares look at each other. All had the same thought...'This is too good an opportunity to waste' or 'Now's my chance to make it in with the mother.'

"Maybe we should tell the others?" Pinkie suggested.

"Yeah, you're right." Trixie and Rainbow nodded, as they ran off to get the others.

[ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND!!!???] Pinkamena shouted in Pinkie's mental ear. [A chance to seal the deal and get Dusk all to yourself and you want those other bitches to know!!!??]

"Oh don't worry." Pinkie answered. "I have my plan. When I win over Duskie's mother, the others will watch as I'm the one who marries Duskie."

[That is so underhanded and evil.] Pinkamena smiled. [I approve!!]

Rune

"So this is Ponyville." Dreams said, looking around. "You said before that your fashion friend Rarity lives nearby."

"You want to meet her?" Rune asked.

"Since I am here." Dreams said.

The three were by the Carousel Boutique anyways so it wasn't that far out of their way. There was a large 'Closed' sign on the door but Rune still knocked on the door.

"Rarity!?" Rune called. "I have somepony that wants to meet you."

There was silence.

"I understand my son told you about me." Dreams said.

The door was almost torn off its hinges with the speed it took to open. Rarity stood in the doorway with not only an autograph book floating with quill, but a headband with the word "Sweet Dreams" written on it.

"IcantbelieveIgettofinallymeetthegreatSweetDreamsthisissoamazing!!!!" Rarity said in all breath.

"She sure is an excited one." Dreams said. "It's cute."

"CanIhaveyourautograph?" Rarity said after a deep breath and shoved the book forward.

"Sure." Dreams smiled, floating the quill with her dark blue colored magic. "Here you go."

Rarity nearly fainted when she read the signature. "Do-do-do you want to see my new line?!"

"I would love to." Dreams said. "But I want to spend some time with my son. Next time, I promise."

Rarity almost fainted again as she saw the three ponies walk away. "How can this day get any better?"

"Rarity." Pinkie said, running at Rarity. "I have big news!"

"Big news?" Rarity was skeptical but after today was ready to listen.

Dusk

"This is a lovely town." Velvet commented, looking around. "Much calmer than Canterlot and more kind looking ponies."

"You should of seen bro when he first came here." Spike said, everypony kinda forgot he was there. "Dusk tried to get his duties over with and head to the library."

"You did tell me you lived in a library." Velvet said. "But where are these other girls you told me about? These 'close friends' of yours?"

"Well I don't know about Fluttershy, but Rarity and Applejack have family that live in Ponyville and are probably spending the day with them." Dusk explained.

"Well that's too bad." Velvet said, the three having just reached the library. "I really wanted to meet-"

"Welcome home DARLING!!" Was shouted when the door was opened.

In the open room, stood Trixie, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity. Dusk and Spike had a 'not this crap again.' expression. But Velvet's reaction was a bit more petrified.

"Welcome home mother." Rarity greeted Velvet, with her most flattering voice. "I hope you enjoyed your trip."

"Now don't go trying to butter up The Great and Power Trixie's mother-in-law." Trixie protested but maintained a polite attitude.

"She's right." Applejack added. "We all agreed to get along for Dusk's mom."

"D-d-d-d-dusk???" Velvet mumbled. "Tell me...tell me it isn't what it looks like."

"What do you mean?" Dusk asked.

"Yeah." Spike added. "They're always like this. I'm amazed their getting along so well."

"I was afraid my son had become a Male Escort in his time in Ponyville." Velvet over dramatized. "But it's worse than that, MY SON'S BECOME A CREEPY HAREM PONY!!"

Everypony was now expressing the 'what the buck' look. Except Pinkie: "She has a point." Pinkie said to herself.

"No mom it's not like that." Dusk tried to explain. But Velvet was already faint on the floor.

"Mother?!" The mares said running to Velvet.

"We should get her some ice." Rarity suggested.

"No we should get her to bed." Applejack said.

"Wait." Pinkie noticed. "Where's Dusk?"

Everypony looked but Dusk was gone. After watching what just transpired, Dusk did what anypony who has difficulty coping with quick change.....he ran, fast. It wasn't until he reached the edge of Ponyville did he stop to gather his thoughts.

"I'm such a coward." Dusk cursed himself. "Instead of handling it like a stallion, I ran like a colt."

It was only when by some means, Dusk happened to noticed two butterflies flying together.

"Maybe Fluttershy will know what to do?" Dusk podded and galloped towards Fluttershy's cottage.

Rune

"So this is your house?" Dreams asked, looking with a faint grimace on her face. "This hut?"

"If you would look closely." Zecora noted. "You will see that it is cozy."

Rune, Dreams, and Zecora then walked into the hut and Dreams got a good look around.

"So this is where you live now Rune?" Dreams asked in a serious tone. "A small, one bedroom hut with a zebra?"

"Yes." Rune said confidently, while Zecora was feeling uncertain about Dreams.

"I LOVE IT!" Dreams said loudly, surprising Zecora.

"Huh?" Zecora was confused.

"A cozy, little hut with all these herbs and potions, and secluded in a quiet woods." Then she opened the trap door that lead to Rune's new room. "And a hidden room beneath the hut. I love it!!"

"How did-"Zecora wanted to ask how Dreams knew about the lower room.

"Mum was always good at finding things." Rune said to Zecora. "I could never keep a PlayMare hidden for more than a few days."

"So she like the hut?" Zecora asked. "I feared we were out of luck."

"Like it?" Dreams got too close to Zecora and Rune. "I love it. And you!" Dreams was hugging and holding Zecora tightly. "I'm so happy my son was about to find a nice mare like yourself." Then letting her go, Dreams got a good look of Zecora. "And you look so hot, my son must be such a bother begging for your bed."

Zecora broke into the biggest blush.

"Okay mum." Rune said. "I know you like to voice your opinion, but isn't this a tad-"

At that moment both Rune and Dreams felt a type of tingling in the back of their heads. Zecora looked confused at the cut off in sentence. Before she could ask, Rune looked at Dreams.

"Did you feel that?" Rune asked.

"Oh yeah." Dreams responded. "Something interesting is about to happen."

Dusk

Arriving at Fluttershy's hut, Dusk thought about what he could do.

"Fluttershy is the only pony I can talk to about this." Dusk said to himself. "Maybe she can help."

Dusk went to the door and knocked. He noticed that there were no animals, nor really anything. Maybe Fluttershy wasn't home.

"Hello?" Fluttershy asked, not opening the door.

"Fluttershy, it's me." Dusk answered. "Do you have a minute, I need advice."

Fluttershy opened the door a bit, only her face was visible.

"Hello Dusk." Fluttershy greeted. "What's wrong?"

"Well my mom came to visit and now the others somehow made he believe I'm some creepy pervert." Dusk explained. "And I don't know how to handle this. What would you suggest?"

"Who's at the door Fluttershy?" A strangely sensual voice called from inside, definitely a mare's.

Fluttershy's face was frozen in a blush. "W-w-would you like to come in?"

"Am I interrupting something?" Dusk asked.

"Just come in!" Fluttershy threw the door open and dragged Dusk in.

"Fluttershy what are you-" Dusk asked but was hushed by Fluttershy's gentle hoof.

"It's Dusk, mother." Fluttershy answered the voice.

"Dusk?" The mare's voice said. "Oh DUSK!!!"

Dusk watched as Fluttershy's mother walked out of the other room and into the one he and Fluttershy were in:

(Source)

Dusk's testosterone was struck so hard, he was almost knocked on his back. To which the mare noticed.

"Oh my." The mare teased.

"Uh Dusk." Fluttershy got Dusk's attention. "This is my mother-"

"Call me Temptation." Temptation said, her muzzle was only inches from Dusk's nervous face. "That's my stage name."

"Stage name?" Dusk asked.

"Well my full name is Temptation Bloodsplatter Hurricane." Temptation explained. "But that's not the proper stage name for a singer."

"Oh you're a singer." Dusk said. "Wait Bloodsplatter Hurricane??! What?"

"Our family name." Temptation answered with a gentle smile, opening her wings which she kept hidden under her dress. "Fluttershy and I are descendants of Commander Hurricane of Pegasopolis. Over time, our surname became Bloodsplatter Hurricane. Fluttershy's full name is Fluttershy Bloodsplatter Hurricane."

Dusk looked at Fluttershy but she was covering her face in embarrassment. She wanted to keep her full name a secret.

"But I thought the pony Fluttershy chose as a mate would know this already." Temptation said.

"Wait? Mate?" Dusk was confused and feeling very uncomfortable.

"She didn't tell you?" Temptation asked, then looked at Fluttershy. "You said you found a suitable mate to continue the bloodline."

"Well..it's..not like...well..I was going to....oh..my..: Fluttershy was unable to complete a sentence.

"No choice then." Temptation sighed and put her hoof on Dusk's shoulder. "I'm sorry cutie, but you'll have to die."

"Wait what?!" Dusk threw himself back but landed against the wall in a panic.

"Well that was cute." Temptation said. "You looked like a cowering bunny. Just accept your fate."

"No mother." Fluttershy stepped between the two. "I was going to tell Dusk later. But I wanted to wait."

"But now he knows." Temptation reminded. "What are you going to do?"

Fluttershy turned towards Dusk, her flushed face was cute but Dusk was more worried what would happen. Before Dusk could speak, Fluttershy pressed her lips against Dusk's. Dusk offered no resistance, and could feel Fluttershy's gentle lips embrace his own. It was not a closed kiss, but Fluttershy was almost breathing in Dusk's mouth. She was like the opposite of how she usually was.

"I see." Temptation giggled. "You want to prove he's an ideal mate." Temptation then slowly slid off her sparkling dress and strutted her way towards the two. "Only strong stallions can be in our family, I want to find out myself."

"Mother!?" Fluttershy let go of Dusk's face to protest.

"I'm sure he can handle both of us." Temptation reassured her daughter, as she wriggled around Dusk's crotch, looking for her prize. "And what do we have here!?"

Temptation not only found what she sought but she was almost given a step back from it. She's obviously seen a stallions thing before, but this was different. She was getting turned on just staring at it throbbing.

"Just kissing my daughter got you this hard?" Temptation teased, now getting a grip on the shaft. "And it is impressive."

Fluttershy felt a warm, wet feeling coming from her lower regions as well but tried to remain calm. It didn't help when Temptation started rubbing Fluttershy's crotch.

"Oh and all that kissing made you this wet." She teased, rubbing Fluttershy's wetness faster, hearing her make cute little moans.

"Fluttershy?" Dusk was getting a mixture of uncomfortable and pleasure at once.

"Shhh." Temptation hushed. "Just let momma and her daughter handle this."

Temptation gestured over to Fluttershy and both mares stared at the shaft before them. The feeling of being stared at was getting it very much aroused. As if thinking the same thing, Fluttershy and Temptation started gently kissing the shaft and ran their gentle tongues on the sensitive head. Fluttershy's mouth and tongue caressed the head of Dusk's stallionhood while Temptation,'s more wet and skilled tongue ran up and down the shaft, and even teased hid balls.

"Nnnnggghhhhh" Dusk groaned through his clenched teeth. He was feeling good, the fear of being killed unless he impressed was an embarrassing turn on.

"It seems like you're ready to blow." Temptation teased.

Fluttershy was too embarrassed to speak but Dusk could feel Fluttershy's mouth gripping on the head, taking it into her mouth as if she wanted to drink his cum.

"Fluttershy.." Dusk was ready to blow. "I'm gonna.."

"It's okay Dusk." Fluttershy said in the most seductive and gentle tone she could muster. "Just let it all out."

Dusk couldn't hold back anymore and he came. Temptation could see and feel Dusk's balls condense as his cock pulsed and pumped their load in Fluttershy's mouth. Temptation was amazed with how much Dusk was shooting out, and that Fluttershy refused to waste a single drop. Fluttershy swallowed the entire load in several large gulps.

"How was it Fluttershy?" Temptation teased.

"Delicious." Fluttershy's eyes were in pure bliss.

"I can tell." Temptation said, feeling Fluttershy's sensitive pussy lips. "You came more than once just from drinking it." She then looked at Dusk and gave him a wet, tongue kiss, sapping the rest of his strength. "Congratulations. You passed."

"So..you're not going to kill me?" Dusk asked, heavily breathing.

"Oh Celestia no." Temptation answered. "After watching your size and amount of cum you shot in my daughter's mouth, I feel you're a strong stallion, worthy of the Hurricane name." She then put her hoof on his shoulder. "But you are not allowed to have sex with her yet."

Fluttershy had a look of disappointment but nodded and Dusk looked confused bit didn't want to question.

"Our family has its traditions." Temptation explained. "Our most important is that all stallions must be strong, the second most important is that the first time a couple has sex has to be after the bond of marriage and for the purpose of making a child. After that, you kids can have as much fun as you want."

"Uhhhh." Dusk didn't know what to say, he felt like her was being forced to marry Fluttershy, which wasn't a bad thing. He just didn't want to feel forced.

"But that's for another day." Temptation said. "I have to make plans for the wedding and I'm not in the mood to do that yet. So keep in mind, you have my approval."

Dusk wanted to say something but suddenly a letter poofed in front of him.

"A letter?" Dusk said, opening the letter:

Bro,

Velvet is fine. Rune, Dreams, and Zecora came over, saying they felt like something "interesting" was about to happen, whatever that means, and Rune explained everything to your mom. He told her that all the mares are close friends of yours and that they all love you but you haven't done anything sexual with any of them. Better not of touched Rarity, she's mine.Before they arrived however, Pinkie and Rarity tried to claim you were their husband or something. Rune settled the matter and Velvet is calmed down. Where ever you went, can you get Fluttershy, Velvet wants to meet her.

-Spike

"It looks like my mom wants to meet you." Dusk told Fluttershy.

"But...I don't think..." Fluttershy was getting nervous.

"Oh come now Fluttershy." Temptation said bluntly. "If you can suck him off and swallow that much cum, you can meet his mother."

There were a few moments of awkward silence before Temptation kinda forced both ponies out of the house. Dusk and Fluttershy quickly made it to the library where it looked like Pinkie was throwing a "we got along for more than an hour and met Duskie and Rune's mothers" party. Fluttershy's and Velvet's meeting went even better than Dusk or Fluttershy feared and Velvet approved of all the mare's friendships with Dusk.

Dusk and Rune

"I'll write you later." Velvet said, hugging her son. "I'm so happy you made so many good friends." Then she looked at the mares. "Thank you for taking care of my Dusk."

The other mare nodded in recognition. Fluttershy had to leave early to see her mother off, so she wasn't there to see off Velvet. Rune and Zecora were seeing off Dreams.

"It was good to see you mum." Rune hugged his mother. "I hope you didn't miss too much work."

"Nah, I can bull those designs in my sleep." Dreams chuckled, then hugged Zecora. "Take this."

Zecora took a rolled up magazine. "What is-"

"It was Rune's prized PlayMare." Dreams answered quietly. "It seems zebras is one of his fetishes. Maybe this might give you two some ideas."

Zecora said nothing, only blushed, while Rune had no idea what just happened. Dreams ad Velvet got onto the train and waved as the train moved further away from Ponyville.

"Well I had fun." Dreams said to her friend. "Rune ended up a lot better than I thought."

"I am happy Dusk isn't a recluse anymore." Velvet agreed. "But I feel having all those mares may be a bad influence."

"Maybe he should just do all of them and get it over with." Dreams laughed, as her friend protested.

Laying back in the train car and looking towards Ponyville, Dreams let out a smile in relief. Her thoughts went to Rune. "I'm glad Dusk could help you make friends."

Chapter 20 - The Owlowiscious Repetitious: Making Spike go loco

"I can't believe we're gonna see a meteor shower tonight." Spike said with excitement, gathering what he could.

"Spike, remember." Dusk reminded his assistant. "This is for the study of astrology. Not fun and games."

"Aww come on bro." Spike protested, tossing fruits and snacks into the cart. "This shower only happens once every hundred years."

"Which is why we have to study it, not 'enjoy' it." Dusk put his hoof down on the matter.

"Stop being a stick in the mud." Rune said from behind Dusk, startling both Dusk and Spike.

"Rune?!" Dusk said. "Why are you here?"

"Well it's a meteor shower tonight." Dusk explained. "And I wanted to make sure we had all the party supplies."

"This is not a party, it's a study." Dusk facehoofed. "Right Spike?"

Spike couldn't answer as he was too busy gathering the last of the supplies. Blankets, food, telescopes, star charts, scrolls, quills, ink, extra quills and extra ink. He even threw in his "Homemade triple-Decker nut crazy vanilla cream cookies."

"Very good Spike." Dusk said. "This is why you're my number one assistant."

"I'm sorry." Spike teased. "I didn't quite get that."

"I said you're my number one assistant." Dusk repeated.

"One more time please." Spike was pushing it but who cares.

"I said..Oh now I get it." Dusk chuckled.

"Now it's off to the show." Rune said in an enthusiastic manner.

"Wait!" Dusk said. "Spike did you get-"

"That astrology almanac with the really long name?" Spike answered. "Yes."

"Very good." Dusk said. "Aren't you glad we got a copy after you burned the last one? Now we can go."

The stars were shimmering in Luna's night sky and the Moon was big and full. All of Ponyville was at the hill at the edge of town to gaze at the stars. When Dusk, Spike, and Rune arrived, they saw the other girls waiting for them.

"I'll go set up." Spike offered, grabbing most of the cart's contents.

Spike had not even finished setting up the blanket and area, when Rainbow Dash took a bite out of an apple.

"Not bad Dusk." Rainbow said. "You really know how to work your assistant. I wish I had somepony to do what I wanted."

"Oh oh me me me!" A happy Scootaloo came out of no where. "I'll do whatever you want Rainbow Dash."

"Okay." Rainbow said, gently tossing the apple core. "How about you take out the trash."

"Yes!" Scootaloo said, grabbing the apple core and running off.

"And we have to thank Spike for creating this amazing spread." Rarity said, complimenting Spike. "Isn't he just amazing."

"Aww come on." Spike said bashfully, then looked around to see everypony was quiet. "I said come on" He was liking the compliments.

"Aww Spikey Wikey." Pinkie starting rubbing Spike's head. "How can a ferocious dragon be so cutesy wootsy."

"Awww." Spike was enjoying the attention.

"You are so adorable, I had to make this." Rairty said, bringing out this overly large red bow tie that was bedazzled with gems.

Spike's eyes lit up with excitement as the bow was magiced around his little neck. His blush was too adorable.

"Hey everypony." Sweetie Belle said. "The show is starting."

"If you'll excuse me." Rune said. "I have a zebra to meet."

Rune ran off just as the shower began. The girls quite literally stampeded over to Dusk, each trying to get the best cuddle spots. Leaving Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Spike to watch from the kinda sideline. They all still had a good view of the show. The meteors started with one or two every several seconds. Then the rain began. It was as if the night sky was raining the most beautiful of simmering diamonds.

"Amazing" Someponies said.

"Extravagant." Others added and so forth.

After a few minutes in the show, Spike let out a tiring yawn, doing his best not to fall asleep. If he was gonna sleep, it would be after the show. After the shower's conclusion, the girls started to eat the snacks.

"This was a good time." Pinkie commented, shoveling down the remainder of Spike's homemade cookies.

"I agree." Dusk smiled. "Spike, could you get me some punch? Spike?"

But Spike was fast asleep in the punch bowl.

"Aww poor little thing." Rarity said in a cutesy voice.

"Well he is a baby dragon after all." Dusk said. "He worked himself so hard today."

"Looks like the punch." Pinkie giggled. "Has been Spiked."

Everypony had a good hearty laugh over that pun.

Back at the Library, Dusk had just finished tucking Spike into his little bed. "have a good rest, number one assistant."

Dusk then walked down the stairs and started his late night analysis.

"Comets:" Dusk began writing, the quill's glowing light reflecting and joining the light of the lit candle. "Comets are an icy small Solar System body that, when passing close to the Sun, heats up and begins to outgas, displaying a visible atmosphere or coma, and sometimes also a tail."

The wind outside rustled and there was faint sound of something scratching on the window. Dusk looked over but saw nothing. Shrugging it off, he continued.

"These phenomena are due to the effects of solar radiation and the solar wind upon the nucleus of the comet." Dusk kept writing.

The scratching sound continued, so Dusk checked outside but saw nothing. Walking back into the Library, Dusk forgot to properly close the door.

"Comet nuclei range from a few hundred metres to tens of kilometres across and are composed of loose collections of ice, dust, and small rocky particles." Dusk kept writing.

Then the wind picked up and not only opened the slightly cracked door, but the wind carried off the scroll Dusk was writing on.

"Crap." Dusk said, chasing after the scroll but it escaped his grasp. "This is bad." He said, walking back and forth. "This is what I have Spike do but he's asleep. What am i going to-"

"Hoo." Sounded something behind Dusk.

Dusk turned around to see a light brown owl with a scroll in its mouth.

"An owl?" Dusk asked openly. "Is that my scroll?!"

The owl placed the scroll on the deck and turned around to leave.

"Wait." Dusk said, approaching the owl. "Don't go."

The owl turned it's head completely around, waiting for what Dusk had to say.

"Thank you for returning my scroll." Dusk said.

"Hoo Hoo." The owl said as the wind picked up, causing the owl to shiver.

"I guess it is a cold night." Dusk said, shutting the window and then the door. "Would you like to stay? Maybe keep me company while I work."

"Hoo Hoo." The owl said, scooting across the deck and perching on a nearby coat rack.

The following morning, Spike awoke in a peaceful daze. That is until he looked at the clock.

"Ahhh!!!" He screamed. "I overslept!!"

Running down the stairs to the main lobby. Dusk was in the middle of simple organization when Spike came charging in.

"I'm sorry bro." Spike said frantically. "Where do I start?!"

"No need to worry." Dusk said. "Owlowiscious took care of it."

"Who?" Spike asked.

"Owlowiscious." Dusk explained. "A new junior assistant."

"A junior assistant?!" Spike said. "But why?"

"Well I noticed you've been getting tired." Dusk explained. "So I thought a junior assistant may help out."

"But we don't need a junior assistant." Spike defended. "I'm not tired. I can handle it. I don't need a junior assistant."

"Spike don't worry." Dusk responded. "He's just here to help. Now I have to go out. Apparently, Rune found something in the Everfree Forest. So while I'm out, become acquainted with Owlowiscious."

Before Spike could object, Dusk was out the door. Spike stood there for a moment, a tad confused and a bit worried. Turning around, he looked at Owlowiscious.

"Hello?" Spike called out, not seeing the owl.

"Hoo." Owlowiscious replied.

Spike looked across the room and saw Owlowiscious, who's head was facing the window, but body was facing Spike.

"Uh Hi." Spike said awkwardly.

"Hoo." Owlowiscious turned his head around in a creepy manner.

"Dude. That's creepy." Spike said with a shiver going up his spine. "Anyway, I'm Spike. I bet Dusk told you about me."

"Hoo." Owlowiscious responded.

"You know. Spike." Spike said. "Number one assistant. Your senior."

"Hoo." Owlowiscious replied.

"I'm Spike!" Spike was getting annoyed. "Who are you? What are you?"

"Hoo." Owlowiscious answered.

"Who?" Spike replied.

"Hoo." Owlowiscious said back.

"I thought your name was Owlowiscious?" Spike asked.

"Hoo." Owlowiscious  stated.

"Okay Who Owlowiscious whatever." Spike said. "I'm Spike and all you need to know is I'm number one and you're number two."

"Hoo." Owlowiscious  said, unaffected by all of this.

"So..." Spike twitched his eye. "A man of mystery huh? I'm keeping my eye on you." He then went off to do something. "I got eyes in the back of my head too you-" Spike's back then met the hard part of the door. "Maybe not literally." Spike said opening the door. "But you know what I mean!" After Spike slammed the door, his delusions took over. "That bird is after my job! He wants to be number one . I'll prove to Dusk that I deserve to be number one; not Freaky Feathers over there."

Later on that day, Spike spent his now open schedule reading up on owls while Dusk and the others were enjoying Owlowiscious.

"Life's not fair is it." Rune said out of no where, standing besides a startled Spike.

"Oh hey Rune." Spike said. "You're telling me. I don't get what they see in that creepy owl."

"It did that turn its head around thing didn't it?" Rune asked.

"Yeah. It was creepy." Spike said. "Rune, have you ever felt well jealous of another?"

"Yes." Rune stated.

"How did you handle it?" Spike asked.

"I tried to kill Dusk." Rune said bluntly. "I wouldn't recommend killing Owlowiscious."

"Yeah maybe you're right." Spike said, then noticed out the window a painful sight. Rarity gave Owlowiscious the same type of bow tie she gave him, it may even of looked better. "Oh now it's on!"

Later that day, Spike worked as hard as he could to upstage Owlowiscious.

"Spike?" Dusk asked. "Can you get me that book on obscure mythologies?"

"No prob." Spike bolted up the ladder to find the book was gone.

Owlowiscious already gave the book to Dusk.

"Thanks Owlowiscious." Dusk thanked.

"Grrr." Spike growled to himself.

"oh no." Dusk said.

"Yes, what is it that your number one can do to help?" Spike said, desperate for the attention and helping feeling.

"My last quill broke." Dusk said.

"Leave it to me." Spike said, running out of the library.

It wasn't too long before Spike reached his destination.....to his disappointment.

"How can you be out of quills?!" Spike said to the salesppony. "The store is called Quills and Sofas, you only sell two things!"

"Sorry, all out of quills til Monday." The pony replied. "Wanna buy a sofa?"

Spike simply walked away. Spike ran everywhere, talked to everypony, and even was outsmarted by a chicken before he returned to the library in defeat.

"I'm sorry." Spike apologized. "I couldn't get you a quill."

"No worry Spike." Dusk said writing with a new quill. "Owlowiscious gave me one of his feathers."

"Hoo." Owlowiscious nodded.

The infuriated Spike stormed up to his room.

"He likes his new owl so much." Spike said, some tears coming through. "Guess Dusk doesn't need me."

He quickly through some thing together in a handkerchief and tied it to a stick. And hopped out the window, landing softly in bushes. Spike's leaving went unnoticed as he made his way to the Everfree Forest.

"I was replaced by an owl and Dusk doesn't even show to care." Spike said. "Can today get any-" Then it began raining. "-Worse?!"

Seeking refuge in a nearby cave, Spike sat by the things he brought. A faint glint then caught Spike's eyes. Looking over, Spike happened to notice a massive mound of gems. Literally the cave was almost filled with gems.

"So many.." Spike was drooling. "I never want to go home." And he Spike began his feast.

After a long while of gorging, Spike began feeling sad again.

"Even with my tummy being full, the rest of me isn't." He said to himself suckling on a half eaten sapphire. "But Dusk doesn't care about me, I'm better off here by myself."

"Spike?" A voice from behind called out.

Spike turned and saw Rune with a cart full of gems and treasure, he was quite literally dumping it in the pile.

"Rune?!" Spike asked. "What are you doing??"

"Remember when I slaved away for a week to get money?" Rune asked.

"Yes." Spike said, now chewing the gem.

"Well most of it was stolen from a dragon and well Zecora said I need to return it." Rune answered. "Problem was, that dragon I stole it from isn't there anymore."

"So why this cave?" Spike asked.

"Well." Rune explained. "I didn't want to return with the treasure or Zecora would banish me to the couch."

"I thought you liked under the hut?" Spike inquired.

"Yes." Rune answered. "But to be banished to the couch means I'll never know my sexy zebra's flank for weeks if not months and I can't handle that torture."

"But why this cave?" Spike asked. "And why is it getting hot in here?" Spike noticed a rather hot breeze was hitting his back.

"Him." Rune pointed behind Spike.

Behind Spike was a massive green dragon.

"Why are you in MY cave?" The dragon asked. "And eating MY gems?!"

"Relax Leroy he's with me." Rune said.

"But eating MY gems!" Leroy the dragon exclaimed loudly.

"Which you wouldn't even have if I didn't decide to dump them in your cave." Rune said. "Relax, this is the last load."

Rune dumped the large cart of gems and treasure in the pile.

"Let's go Spike." Rune said. "See ya Leroy."

Leroy growled but nodded, letting Rune and Spike leave the cave.

"Word to the wise, never go in there." Rune explained. "Leroy has an anger and possession issue."

"I'm not even gonna ask." Spike answered. "But I don't have anywhere else to go."

"SPIKE???!!!!" Called Dusk's voice in the distance. "SPIKE??!!!"

"Dusk?!" Spike said in surprise.

"Looks like you're more missed than you thought." Rune said, nudging at Spike. "Better go home."

"Spike!" Dusk said, seeing Spike. "Why did you run off!? I was worried sick."

"I thought you didn't need me anymore." Spike said.

"Spike, you're my number one assistant and my brother." Dusk said. "No one can ever take that from you."

"Hoo." Owlowiscious landed on a stump besides Spike.

"And it was Owlowiscious that led me this way to find you." Dusk said. "He was worried about you too."

"Thanks Owlowiscious." Spike said. "I know now that you weren't after my job. Will you forgive me?"

"Hoo." Owlowiscious responded.

"Me, forgive me. Spike." Spike replied.

"Hoo." Owlowiscious answered.

Spike looked at Dusk with a 'help me out' look and shrug of his shoulders.

"Owlowiscious forgives you Spike." Dusk answered. "Let's head home."

Dear Princess Celestia,

This is Spike, I learned that jealousy, and telling lies gets you nowhere with friends. And that there is always room to love more friends.

Spike de Draco

Dearest Spike,

I am most pleased that were able to learn an important lesson about friendship today and that you are growning interms of maturity.

Your pleased,

Princess Celestia

P.S. But next time you learn more about friendship, please don't send me the letter at three-thirty in the morning.

Chapter 21 - Pinkie's Breaking Point

Youtube Video

Dusk blankly stared at the panting pink mare after she finished her little song/invitation.

"So you're inviting me to a birthday party for your pet alligator?" Dusk had to ask.

"Well duh silly." Pinkie said with her usual massive grin. "It wouldn't be a party without you. It's happening at your house."

"Wait what?!" Dusk asked but Pinkie was already hopping away. "Oh dear Celestia."

After getting the other guests together, Pinkie began her party. And it only took a minimum of blackmail and other things to convince Dusk to allow it at the library. Luckily or better yet, thankfully, Pinkie gave Dusk the head's up so he was able to secure all his books to make sure they wouldn't be damaged. Inside, there were barrels of apples floating in water, a long table covered in sweets and punch bowls.

"And that's how it's done." Applejack gloated to Rainbow Dash, as she was finishing munching on an apple.

"Oh yeah." Rainbow Dash lined herself up to the edge of the barrel. "I'll show you."

"Hey girls!" Pinkie smiled. "Having fun?"

"Course." Applejack nodded.

"We always have fun at your parties Pinkie." Rainbow said. "Now if you'll excuse me." Rainbow then dunked her head in the bucket.

"Keep looking and maybe you'll find the surprises." Pinkie smiled as she bounced off.

"Surprises?!" Applejack asked, then dunked her own head in the water.

Applejack was the first back up and in her mouth was a green tennis ball attached to a spring, which proceeded to pulled her back in the water with a splash. Rainbow followed but her surprise was the birthday gator, on her muzzle. Thank Celestia for the whole lack of gator teeth in the little Gummy's head. As those two shared a bit of a laugh, Rarity was busy having a sip of the punch and gossiping with Fluttershy.

"And so her coltfriend did all of that for her and had room for more." Rarity giggled.

"No." Fluttershy blushed at the scandal she just heard. "F-for how long?"

"Hey girls!" Pinkie interrupted. "Enjoying yourselves?"

"Of course Pinkie." Fluttershy smiled. "You always throw the best parties."

"That's because all my besties are here!" Pinkie smiled widely.

"Speaking of friends." Rarity asked. "Where's Dusk, or Trixie, or even Rune?"

"Oh well Duskie was being a negative nanny." Pinkie said. "So he locked himself in his lab with Trixie to do some experiments."

"L-locked in a room...with that harlet!" Rarity shook Pinkie back and forth. "Are you out of your mind?!"

"Don't worry silly." Pinkie assured Rarity. "Rune said he'll get Dusk and make sure nothing happens." Then small puffs of smoke began coming out of Pinkie's ears. "Oh my ears are burning, that's my cue." She then ran off without any other explanation.

At the exact same time, Rune was standing besides Dusk in his lab. Dusk and Trixie were calculating numbers and other science stuff.

"So there's nothing I could say to convince you to leave and go to the party?" Rune asked.

"Not a thing." Dusk responded, not stopping his math and such.

"So you can't be convinced?" Rune asked again.

"Nothing you say or do will change my mind." Dusk remained firm.

"I'll accept that challenge." Rune nodded. "Just remember, you forced me to do this. HEY PINKIE!!!"

Suddenly the door was busted down, shattered shards of wood and chunks of the wall flew by the three ponies. Standing at the doorway was a smiling Pinkie.

"Pinkie?!" Dusk said in amazement. "But how? That door was magically sealed and reinforced!"

"OH YEAH!!!" Was Pinkie shouted. Then with a swift motion, grabbed Dusk by the tail and flung him out through the doorway and he landed near the center of the dance floor.

"Hey Dusk." The others greeted, joining him on the dance floor.

""How did this happen?" Dusk asked, getting up.

"Well my ears were burning." Pinkie explained. "So that meant somepony needed my help."

Dusk wanted to question but he remembered how many blows to the head he took trying to figure out Pinkie Sense.

"Time to enjoy the party." Both Pinkie and Rune grinned.

"I never said I wanted to have some stupid-" Dusk was quickly silenced by the hoof of Rune over his mouth.

"I know." Rune whispered, wrapping his arm over Dusk's shoulder. "But if you don't make Pinkie happy, then you know who will show up and will do who knows what to you."

Dusk quickly reminded himself of the horrible things Pinkamena could do to him aside from straight killing.

"Okay I'll come to the party." Dusk gave up the struggle.

The remaining party went well, though Dusk was forced to bust a move on the dance floor and made a bit of a moron of himself. Though the girls called it setting the humorous mood, Dusk never was a good dancer. But like all good things, it had to end. By like three in the morning, the party was dying down and everypony was getting ready to leave.

"Wooooeee" Applejack groaned a bit. "I am plum tuckered out."

"Aw you sure you don't want t stay?" Pinkie asked. "There's still some cake left."

"Normally, I'd say yes." Rune answered. "But I got to get home before Zecora wakes up."

"Aww, well okay, at least we have the party tomorrow!" Pinkie bounced around. "Right Duskie?"

But before she could finish, Dusk already had Pinkie kindly moved outside and he closed the door behind her.

"Oh well, see you tomorrow!" And Pinkie bounced away.

_____________________________________________________The Following Day__________________________________________________________________

There was a knock at the Ponyville Library door. Rolling out of bed with a thud, Dusk practically crawled to the door. Opening it was the bouncing, smiling grin of Pinkie.

"What what!?" Pinkie bounced.

"Huh?" Dusk in his half daze responded.

"We're having another party today." Pinkie handed over an invitation. "This afternoon!"

"This afternoon?" Dusk asked.

"Yep!" Pinkie nodded.

"As in this afternoon, afternoon?" Dusk double checked.

"Yes." Pinkie answered.

"Oh well I'm sorry Pinkie but I have things to do today." Dusk made up a cover story.

"Things?" Pinkie asked.

"Yeah, you know...uhhh things." Dusk was panicking. "Well sorry, gotta go, bye!"

Dusk then slammed the door and loud locking sounds were heard. Pinkie simply shrugged it off and bounced around to the others' houses.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

"I don't understand." Pinkie paced back and forth in her room. "All my friends said the same thing. They're busy today."

[It couldn't be that you know, you had a party yesterday. That could be a thing!] Pinkamena rolled her eyes. [Or you know, we could do what I always wanted, and you know, KILL THEM ALL!!!, Especially Rune, little fucker deserves a few painful deaths.]

"Now let's not jump too far." Pinkie interjected. "I'm sure there's something else here at work. They've never said no to one of my parties, time for Pinkie Pie to be a Private Pie."

Pinkamena then proceeded to facehoof.

Before Pinkie could begin, there was a ringing sound; the bell at the front counter or the store.

"A customer!" Pinkie leaped down the stairs in excitement, completely forgetting her previous thoughts.

But just as she was about to reach the end of the stairs, Pinkie stopped and observed the customer. It was Dusk, and he looked very concerned. Ringing the bell a second time, Mrs. Cake walked out of the kitchen.

"Oh Dusk." Mrs. Cake said. "You're here for the-"

"Shhh." Dusk interrupted, then nodded, looking around. "You have the you know what?"

Mrs. Cake nodded, handing over a white box. "It's on the house. Just keep it from Pinkie."

Dusk smiled, nodded and levitated the box onto his back. Pinkie's eye followed Dusk as he made his way out the door.

"What could he be planning?" Pinkie pondered aloud. "I know, I'll follow him, sneaky-like."

[I'm just gonna be in the back of you mind, not giving a shit.] Pinkamena replied.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

As Dusk carefully moved from one cover to the next, Pinkie was close behind; in her master disguise.

Pinkie made sure to not be seen by Dusk as he sneaked from one place to the next.

'What are you hiding Duskie?' Pinkie thought to herself.

Eventually, Dusk reached Carousal Boutique. With a knock at the door, Rarity came out. And what Pinkie found the most peculiar was Rarity wasn't flirting with Dusk. In fact, she looked quite serious. With a quick flick of her tail, Rarity took a hold of the package Dusk had and they both went their separate ways. This perplexed Pinkie, she had to continue her stalking. Eventually, Rarity ended up meeting with a nervous Fluttershy behind a building.

"Hmm, what are they doing?" Pinkie asked herself.

"Hey Pinkie." Rainbow Dash, walking besides Pinkie greeted. Only to have her wings become rigid with realization and then Rainbow quickly flew off.

"Rainbow Dash!? Where are you going?!" Pinkie shouted but Rainbow was gone. 'Hmmm curiouser and curiouser.'

Rainbow quickly landed a few blocks away. Looking around, Rainbow let out a sigh of relief that she wasn't followed.

"Why are you running!?" Pinkie shouted, her head sticking out of a nearby barrel.

"Aeehhh!!" Rainbow yelped and took off as fast as she could.

Her next landing was at the Ponyville school, and to make sure she wasn't followed, Rainbow hid inside the school bell. Letting out another sigh of relief, she was safe.

"WHY ARE YOU AVOIDING MY PARTY!!!???" Pinkie, who was also hiding in the bell shouted.

Rainbow didn't get enough time to scream as she flew out there even faster than before. Flying even so far as to reach the top of the nearby mountain. But as Rainbow reached out her hoof to secure herself, Pinkie's hoof reached out and pulled Rainbow up.

"WHY ARE YOU AVOIDING ME!!!???" Pinkie shouted, and once again, Rainbow dashed away.

Regardless of how fast Rainbow flew, Pinkie was hot on her tail, to the point where even Pinkie had her own pink trail behind her. But Rainbow's goal was coming in sight; Sweet Apple Acres. As quick as she could Rainbow flew right into the barn and Applejack shut the door behind them, leaving Pinkie outside. Pinkie, now becoming more and more frustrated, knock angrily on the barn door with her head.

"H-hey partner." Applejack creaked the door a bit open and nervously poked her head out.

"What's in the barn?" Pinkie asked.

"What. N-nothin'." Applejack stuttered, blocking every attempt for Pinkie to try and look in the barn.

"Then what are you hiding?" Pinkie asked.

"Hiding, I ain't hiding nothin'." Applejack nodded. "And I'm sorry but I have to go." With that Applejack closed the barn door, leaving Pinkie hurt and sad.

__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

"Secrets and lies, secrets and lies." Pinkie said to herself, pacing back and forth outside Sugercube.

After being quite literally left at the door, Pinkie was feeling hurt and betrayed, which could be seen by her mane getting more and more deflated. But despite its deflation, Pinkie was still Pinkie, as Pinkamena chose not to get involved in this. Her only clousure was the empty gaze of Gummy.

"They're hiding something. Something BIG TIME!" Pinkie stared into the empty gaze of gummy. "Well I know someone who will tell me. Tell me BIG TIME!"

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

"Uh Pinkie. This is kinda strange, even for you." Spike said, his arms and legs tied behind the chair he was sitting on. "What do you want?!"

Pinkie simple stepped out of the nearby shadows, the only light was the large lamp over Spike. "I just want to tell a few jokes." Pinkie then presented a large bowl of gems. "And if you laugh at the right ones, then I'll let you go and I'll give you theses."

"Uh jokes?" Spike was really confused, this seemed more like some odd interrogation.

"So a donkey walks into a bakery." Pinkie began her joke. "And the baker said 'hey, why the long face?'."

"Oh Celestia." Spike pleaded. "That was terrible."

"You like it?" Pinkie asked, her tone becoming almost like a bad cop, she then pulled out a massive book. "Because we have more than just that."

"NNNOOO!!!" Spike shouted in agony.

___________________________________________After a 3 hour non-stop joke torture_____________________________________________________

"And so the doctor said, 'That's not an infection, that's my coltfriend!'." Pinkie then closed the finished book. "Ready to talk?"

Poor Spike, foaming at the mouth, eyes rolled back and his arm was twitching. "Please Pinkie, no more, I'll tell you anything. Anything!"

"Anything?" Pinkie double checked. "Then tell me my friends are avoiding me."

"But they're no-" Spike was interrupted by a ruby shoved in his mouth.

"SAY IT!!!" Pinkie shouted angry.

"Their avoiding you!" Spike mumbled in fear.

"It's because they don't like my parties and don't want to be my friends anymore, right?!" Pinkie shouted in intimidation.

"Yes, anything, they don't want to be your friends anymore." Spike basically repeated in fear, at this point he'll say anything to be free.

"A HA I KNEW IT!" Pinkie shouted in victory, then her mane completely deflated. "Oh no, my friends don't like my parties and don't want to be friends with me."

Youtube Video

(You can call what I just did lazy writing if you want. But I feel such a scene could never truly be portrayed through mere words)

__________________________After Rainbow Dash's struggles, they finally reached Applejack's Barn_______________________________________

"W-we-we're finally....here..." Rainbow gasped in exhaustion, having just hauled the stubborn and angry Pinkie across Ponyville.

"Why are we here?" Pinkie snapped in frustration.

"Just..wait..and see..." Rainbow gently bucked open the door.

SURPRISE!!!!!!!!!! Everypony in the room shouted.

Pinkie's face remain unaffected. Still pouting in anger.

"Uh sugercube." Applejack approached Pinkie. "You're supposed to be surprised."

"And why should I be surprised?" Pinkie pouted.

"So the party didn't work?" Fluttershy frowned.

"No, your party was a success!" Pinkie shouted.

"Then why aren't you excited?" Dusk asked.

"Excited? EXCITED!?" Pinkie was shouting some more. "Why should I be excited about my GOING AWAY PARTY??!!"

"Going away-? Pinkie what are you talking about?" Rarity asked.

"Well you don't want to be my friends!" Pinkie explained her delusions. "And so you kick me out and have a huge party to celebrate!"

"Why would you think we'd want to do that?" Applejack asked.

"Why? WHY!!??" Pinkie snapped back. "Because you have ALL BEEN IGNORING ME!!! AND AVOIDING ME!!!"

"Well duh." Rainbow said. "We wanted your party to be a surprise."

"Yeah Pinkie." Dusk said. "If this is a going away party, then why does the cake I got from Sugercube Corners say 'Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie'?"

Pinkie then took a better look around the barn. There were colorful streamers, stacks of presents, a lot of balloons, and smiling drawings. Then Pinkie realized it:

"Awwww you guys are best!" Pinkie somehow stretched her arms to hug everypony in the room. "I can't believe I was so hung up on Gummy's after party party that I forgot my own birthday."

"That's what good friends so Pinkie." Dusk answered. "Also it doesn't help that you have a party after the previous party."

[Called it!] Pinkamena noted in Pinkie's mind.

And then Pinkie's smile grew three sizes that day. The party was fun, there was music and games, cakes and treat galore. Pinkie especially snuggled up to Dusk throughout most of the party. Rarity....allowed it, it was Pinkie's birthday after all, it's not like there was any hanky panky.

"That reminds me." Pinkie eventually said out of nowhere as the party began dying down. "Where's Rune?"

"Oh he wanted to help with the party." Dusk explained. "But he said he couldn't come because of something with Zecora."

"I do hope she's okay." Fluttershy added.

________________________________________________Zecora's Hut__________________________________________________________

"Rune dear can you cook more of those roasted berries that taste like a dream?" Zecora lay on the wicker couch, a spoon in her mouth and then lifted a ceramic bowl upwards. "And can you also bring more wheat cream?"

Rune was in the new kitchen they renovated, cooking several pots and pans of berries, flowers, wheat, and other food items. Rune's head was covered in a large chef hat. His horn's light on overdrive cooking all the food at once, to his strain and stress.

"In a moment dear." Rune called back. "What's with the sudden appetite? I don't even know how to make half the food you want me to cook!"

"I don't quite know why I am craving more food!" Zecora called back, then began rubbing her stomach region. 'We may have done something that is tabooed.'

Chapter 22.1 - The Best Night EVER

It was sunny and warm, a fresh day outside...and let's skip this crap!

"Yippee!!" Pinkie kept shouting in joy, and conveniently jumping on a mini trampoline to emphasize her giddiness. "The. Grand. Galloping. Gala. Is. TONIGHT!!"

"Pinkie, in the kindest way possible." Dusk said, turning to excited pink mare. "STOP JUMPING! YOU'RE THROWING OFF MY CONCENTRATION!"

"I agree with Dusk." Rarity stepping out of the Carousel Boutique. "We must prepare for the Gala and I refuse to put on your dress when you're all sweaty."

"Fine." Pinkie sighed, somehow stopping in mid air and gently landing on the trampoline, hopping off it.

"Okay, I think I have the spell needed for our ride." Dusk said. "Spike, did you bring it?"

"Sure." Spike presented an apple, putting it to the ground.

"What's the apple for?" Pinkie asked.

"Bro's been working on a new spell for the Gala." Spike said.

"And where are the others, it's getting late." Rarity complained.

"Hold your horses Sugarcube." Applejack showed up with Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash.

"Where's Rune, and Trixie?" Rarity asked.

"Trixie's got a sudden illness." Rune answered, showing up alone. "It's nothing serious but she needs rest."

"Rune?" Dusk asked. "Since when did you become a doctor?"

"Since I started dating a potion zebra." Rune chuckled. "Besides, Trixie said I can have her ticket, so I can come to the Gala."

"Weren't you already invited?" Rarity asked.

"Yes, but I lost my ticket." Rune sighed. "So Trixie gave me a chance to go."

(And now a flashback to what really happened)

"PleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleasePleeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaassseee!!!!!!" Rune continuously begged to the prideful looking Trixie.

"And why should the Great and Powerful Trixie give her ticket to the Weak and Begging Dawn Rune?" Trixie asked with her pride boner.

"Because you're so Great and Powerful, and....uhhhh....Beautifully Generous that you would give your ticket to such a lowly pony as I." Rune tried flattery.

"All true but I still need convincing." Trixie was enjoying this control.

"Alright." Rune sighed. "What do I have to give you to get that ticket?"

"For starters..." Trixie presented her hind hoof. "Lick it."

"You're serious?" Rune raised an eyebrow.

"Show me how pathetic you are and beg for is as you lick my hoof!" Trixie boasted and her eyes were in a sadistic gleam.

"You're not gonna start touching yourself or making my put my tongue elsewhere after this right?" Rune wanted to make sure.

"Not this time." Trixie grinned a tad wickedly. "Maybe another time, but for now, LICK IT!!"

Rune let out a sigh.

"Rune?!" Dusk woke Rune up from his flashback daze.

"Oh sorry, I was lost in thought." Rune chuckled. "So what do we need to get our carriage?"

"Well that's the thing." Dusk showed Rune the magic book, pointing at the spell. "We need to do this."

"Now way!" Rune shook his head.

"I know it looks bad but-" Dusk was interrupted.

"Look I've done a lot of dumb things for fun and desperation." Rune shook his head. "But this is really stupid."

"But it's only-" Dusk was interrupted again.

"Look, it'll take both of us to do that spell." Rune interjected. "And one of us. Does. Not. Want. To. Do. It."

"Please." Dusk asked again.

"....." Rune cringed at the idea, but it was the only way to get the carriage. "Fine, but only because we're gonna look stupid together."

"Okay, let's do-" Dusk was interrupted a third time.

"Wait!" Rune pointed at the mare. "You all close your eyes and cover your ears!"

The mares reluctantly agreed, covering their eyes and ears.

"Let's get this over with." Rune sighed, getting in position besides Dusk.

Both Dusk and Rune's horns glowed their light purple and dark orange auras.

"Salagadoola mechicka boola bibbidi-bobbidi-boo!" Dusk began the spell, waving sprinkles of purple and white sparkles in the air. "Put 'em together and what have you got bibbidi-bobbidi-boo!"

"Salagadoola mechicka boola bibbidi-bobbidi-boo." Rune let out orange and black sparks intertwining with Dusk's. "It'll do magic believe it or not bibbidi-bobbidi-boo!"

"Salagadoola means mechicka boolaroo!" Dusk had his sparks twist around the apple. "But the thingmabob that does the job is bibbidi-bobbidi-boo."

"Salagadoola mechicka boola bibbidi-bobbidi-boo." Rune's sparks twisted around the apple next. "Put 'em together and what have you got."

"Bibbidi-bobbidi." Dusk nodded.

"Bibbidi-bobbidi." Rune cringed.

"Bibbidi-bobbidi-boo." Dusk and Rune both finsihed the spell and the apple was a magnificent carriage.

"It still looks like an apple." Rune noted. "And we're never..doing that again."

"Agreed." Dusk nodded.

"Aww, but I thought it looked cute." Pinkie giggled with the other mares.

"Y-you saw." Rune's face went dead.

"Every bit." Applejack chuckled with the others.

"ANYWAY!" Rune changed the subject. "We're missing the horses to pull this thing."

"OH no we're not." Rarity stepped forward, looking at both Dusk and Rune.

"Why are you looking at us like that Rarity?" Dusk was a tad nervous.

"Oh you'll see." Rarity chuckled, along with the other mares.

_____________________________________________Canterlot Castle (Roughly too many miles away)_____________________________________

"Let me remind you again Dusk my friend." Rune said between breaths.

"And that is Rune?" Dusk asked between breaths.

"If we ever are invited to a Gala and need a ride." Rune said, his tone becoming more aggravated. "I'd sooner RIDE A TIMBERWOLF!"

"Oh it's not so bad." Rarity said, from inside the carriage. "How else would we arrive at the Gala on time without such uh manly assistance."

"You just wanted an pack mule to haul you all to the gala for free." Rune interrupted, not believing Rarity.

"I know it seems a tad unfair." Applejack tried assuring the stallions pulling the apple carriage. "I'd be helping you but Rarity said I needed to get in my dress before the gala and I can't get all sweaty."

"Cheap words Applejack." Rune snapped back. "You're not hauling a heavy load."

"I beg your pardon." Rarity snapped. "We are not heavy."

"Then it's the dresses." Rune chuckled, getting the last laugh. "Oh we're here."

The Canterlot Castle was a mass of colors, lights, decorations, and the many masses of noble guests all in the most fanciful dresses and tuxedos. Guards were escorting the guests in.

"Time to open the park this thing." Rune sighed, him and Dusk pulling the carriage to a stop.

"Let me get the door." Spike said, jumping down from the driver's seat of the carriage.

"Yeah. Do the easy job." Rune said sarcastically.

Spike opened the door and the mares slowly walked out:

"You all look-" Spike started.

"Amazing." Dusk finished.

"Thanks Dusk dear." Rarity blushed. "I am glad my dresses came out quite well."

"But what about the one's we designed?" Pinkie asked.

"Oh well I must have misplaced them." Rarity lied.

"Okay, you all go and wait for us in the Gala." Dusk instructed. "Rune and I will move the carriage."

"Okay." The girls smiled and made off to the Gala.

As Dusk, Rune, and Spike went off to park the carriage. The girls made their way to the Gala. Each excited on what they plan to do at the Gala and what to achieve. As they made their way to the entrance, they saw a familiar face.

"Oh hey girls!" Armor shouted his greeting and waving.

"Oh hello Shining Armor." The girls greeted back.

"You all look great tonight. Where's Dusk?" Armor asked.

"Oh he and Rune are parking the carriage. And getting dressed." Applejack answered.

"So you're gonna be at the front door all night?" Pinkie asked.

"For now, but then after that I can join the event." Armor kinda boosted. "I have a date tonight."

"Let me guess." A familiar voice echoed from a close distance. "Cadance."

The girls turned and saw Dusk and Rune:

"And you look sharp Shiny!" Armor greeted his brother. "And Rune, you can actually pull off a formal attire."

"Armor I look good in everything." Rune laughed. "So how did you score a date with Cadance? Did you beg?"

"No!" Armor said. "In fact I...never mind...do you all have your tickets?"

The seven ponies presented their tickets.

"Okay." Armor took the tickets. "Enjoy the Gala, I'll see you all inside when I'm done here."

"Okay." The group answered at once.

Once inside, the Gala was an explosion of light and bright colors. Everypony there looked like they were from some rich family or close friends to the nobles. The small group that made up Dusk, Rune, and the girls were the only thing close to the word commoner.

"Welcome to the Grand Galloping Gala." A majestic voice announced.

The pones looked up to see the source of such a greeting.

"Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. Princes Cadance." Dusk ran up the stairs to greet the hosts with a bow.

"Dusk, Rune, everypony." Celestia smiled. "Thanks for coming."

"Yes!" Luna interjected. "We are pleased you managed to arrive, but sadly we cannot be with you yet, as we must greet the arriving guests."

"But it should be over soon." Cadance added, looking at the attire. "You all look great."

"Thank you." Rarity nodded. "I designed them myself."

"For now, enjoy the Gala the best you can." Celestia smiled.

"And we shall join you later." Luna smiled.

The ponies then went on their different ways. Applejack went out to the main gardens to set up her catering booth. Fluttershy went off to be with the animals that live in the garden area. Rainbow Dash went off to find the Wonderbolts, to impress and hopefully join. Pinkie went off to scope out the party to see if it needs the "Pinkie Touch". Rune disappeared somewhere, not that anypony was paying attention to him.

"It looks like we're alone Dusk dear." Rarity said, but turning to Dusk, found he wasn't there. "Dusk?"

"Hello my dear." A stallion's voice came from behind Rarity. "I do not believe I've seen such a lovely pony here."

Rarity turned to see who was complimenting her.

"Would you honor me with a-" But the stallion was stopped by Rarity's hoof.

"Sorry, not interested." Rarity said rather coldly and walked away.

The stallion was rather livid about being rejected. It was a new experience for him. "Nopony turns down Prince Blueblood. Nopony."

Dusk

"So let's see." Dusk said, looking around the Gala. "Let's find a place to get some punch and try to ride this Gala out. Rather be home reading a-There's the punch table."

Dusk barely made it a few steps before he was confronted by group of various ponies.

"You're Dusk Shine right?" A few asked. "Celestia personal protegee?"

"Uh..yes.." Dusk responded.

"Wow, we heard so much about you!" The ponies began regaling the events and going ones of Dusk's magical exploits and the accomplishments he gained.

"Uh well..thanks.. but I really..." Dusk tried to get away but it wasn't working.

Rarity

"Now where did my darling go to?" Rarity looked around.

"Hello my dear." Blueblood attempted again to court Rarity.

"I'm sorry sir." Rarity kept looking around the crowd. "But I am looking for my date."

"Your date?!" Blueblood maintained his composer. 'Damnit, she has a date. Hmmm maybe I can change that.' "I'm sure he's around, maybe I can help you look."

"That's very kind of you." Rarity smiled. "Sir..."

"Blueblood." Blueblood responded. "Prince Blueblood, I'm Princess Celestia's nephew."

"Nice to meet you Prince Blueblood." Rarity wasn't too impressed by Blueblood but she would need the help. Rarity then described Dusk's appearance to Blueblood.

"Oh." Blueblood answered. "I think I may have seen him out in the gardens."

"Then let's go." Rarity then took off in a quick but still lady-like manner. "Thank you for the help."

"No problem." Blueblood nodded. 'You'll be quite the amusing conquest.'

Fluttershy

The sound of birds chirping drew Fluttershy away from the ground of ponies.

"Oh my, such a cute birdie." Fluttershy smiled, following the bird deep into the gardens.

As she went deeper into the gardens, Fluttershy started hearing the sounds of what could be bird chirping.

"Oh I think she's calling me." Fluttershy smiled. "It's just like I wished for." Fluttershy let out a soothing note back.

The whistling answered with the same rhythm. Fluttershy traveled deeper to find the bird making the call. Each time, the whistling grew closer and closer.

"My little birdie is right around the-" But Fluttershy was stopped by the source of the noise.

Sadly it wasn't a bird. But an elderly brown Earth stallion with a grey mane, tail, and beard. A straw of wheat hanging from his mouth and her wore a dusty rag and a patched hat.

"E-excuse me." Fluttershy asked. "Was that you?"

"Yep." The elderly pony smiled. "I love to whistle while I work." The pony went on his merry way whistling.

"Oh Ok." Fluttershy sighed, walking away.

Luckily, Fluttershy didn't get too far before she saw an amazing sight. Monkeys, bears, tropical and normal birds, critters big, fluffy, small, and furry scurrying about, enjoying themselves.

"Ah!!" Fluttershy could almost faint from the excitement.

Applejack

"Let's see now." Applejack was pushing along her small cart along the exterior of the Gala. "Gonna need to find a good place to-Right there!"

Applejack found a good spot with to set up shop. With a swift buck her her hind hooves, the cart opened up and apples, pies, tarts, and other treats were on display, fresh and ready to sell.

"We're not open." Applejack announced, not that anypony really heard her.

"Oh and what do you have?" A stallion's voice asked.

Applejack turned to see:

"Howdy partner. Ya hungry?" Applejack asked.

"Like a horse." The stallion failed at making a joke.

"Well what'd you have?" Applejack asked.

"I'll have some of that pie!" The stallion's eyes almost exploded with excitement at the sight of the apple pie.

"Thank ya kindly." Applejack smiled as the stallion chucked a few bits in the money bucket, making off with the pie in his happy mouth. "Only one minute and I made my first sale, just as I figured."

Rainbow Dash

"Oh my Celestia!" Rainbow looked and found her prize, the VIP section where the Wonderbolts were flocking to. "Now I just need to show off my mad skills and I'm in! But how?"

Then opportunity came to her, the stallion that just so happen to buy a pie from Applejack was trotting his merry way to the VIP section, only to be stopped by:

"Soarin." The mare said. "Always hungry after practice huh."

"Mhhmm yeah." Soarin said, only to flip the pie in the air. "UHHH My PIE!"

"Now's my chance!" Rainbow took off in a flash, luckily her speed was fast enough to catch the pie before it ever could touch the ground.

"You saved it! Thanks." Soarin smiled, taking the pie and happily trotting away.

"Yeah." Rainbow chuckled nervously. "No problem."

"Hey, I know you!" The mare walked up to Rainbow. "You're that pony that won the best fliers competition."

"Heck yeah!" Rainbow was so excited. "The name's Rainbow Dash."

"I'm Spitfire." Spitfire smiled. "Wanna hang out with us?"

"Sure. Why not." Rainbow tried to maintain her 'cool' act, but inside she was all. 'THIS IS SO AWESOME, I GET TO HANG WITH THE WONDERBOLTS!'

Pinkie Pie

The happy pink mare bounced into the main Gala ballroom and she was so excited. The Gala, the biggest party of the year and she was there. But there was something off about it.

"Where are the party games? The streamers, and fun music?" Pinkie asked herself aloud.

[You seriously came to this crap fest and assumed it would be fun?] Pinkamena sighed, almost facehoofing.

"But look at that shiny dance floor!" Pinkie's grin almost exploded. "So shiny!!"

[NO! We are not making morons of ourselves on this or any dance floor tonight!] Pinkamena's voice fell on deft ears as Pinkie bounced her way along the floor in excitement.

"Let's go everypony!" Pinkie all but shouted, switching from an awkward dance to a quick movement from pony crowd to pony crowd.

[Uh Pinkie.] Pinkamena tried to stop her other side but she wasn't listening. [For the love of-PINKIE!!]

"What is-" But Pinkie looked and saw no smiles, no laughs, no joy, only the look of annoyed ponies. "-it?"

Rune

"Okay, so I'm at the Gala." Rune looked around the ballroom. "And like I imagined, boring nobles with their hot wives, daughters, mistresses, and any other mare they brought along. Oh well, time to get what I need."

Rune's thoughts went back to only earlier that day.

"Wait! You want me to get what?!" Rune wanted Zecora to repeat herself.

"We need you to complete this deal." Zecora repeated. "In order to show your appeal."

"So are you losing interest in me, cause if it's the sex, or something about me. I can try to improve." Rune wanted specification. "But why...that, why have me get that?"

"But sadly for Zebra tradition, it is not enough." Zecora sighed, taking another bite of wheat cream. "I must test you to see if you're up to snuff."

"So you want me to find a suitable mare at the Gala, have my way with her, collect both her juices and my cum, and then bring it back to you in this vial." Rune picked up an oddly shaped glass vial and cork. "Then, and only then when I get back, I'm to give it to you and you'll do Luna knows what with it. And from that, you will know if you want to still be with me? Does that sound about right?"

"Sadly that is what I require." Zecora got up to give Rune a caring hug. "Do not believe that this is some dark desire."

"Then why, I just want the truth. Please." Rune hugged Zecora back.

"You and I have been together for a long time and on many nights shared a bed." Zecora blushed a little. "Eventually we will need to be wed."

"So you want to be married someday, I can understand." Rune smiled a bit. "But why this test or whatever?"

"It is a Zebra tradition for mates to be strong." Zecora hugged Rune again. "Only then can only you I will belong."

"So this is a way to prove I am strong by your culture's tradition. So we can eventually be married?" Rune asked.

Zecora only nodded with a blush and smile.

"Okay!" Rune announced. "If it will help us stay together and strengthen our relationship, then I'll do it."

"Thank you my love and stay strong." Zecora kissed Rune. "Hopefully this night will not last long."

Back at the Gala, Rune looked around and saw many possible mares but almost all of them were either taken, or were probably out of his league. As much as Rune would love to use an illusion and just get a quickie out of any mare there, he assumed Zecora would somehow know. So he had to do this fair and square.

"But who to pick." Rune pulled the oddly shaped vial from his pocket. "I only have one chance I think."

"Dawn Rune." A sensual mare's voice called from behind Rune. "Can it be really you?"

"That depends." Rune calmly answered, cautiously turning around. "Have I done anything to piss you off or do I owe you bits?"

"It is you Rune." The mare chuckled. "It's good to see you."

Rune turned to see this mare:

"Fleur?" Rune couldn't believe it. "Fleur Dis Lee, is that really you?"

"Glad to see you remember me." Fleur smiled. "It's been so long." Fleur then noticed a change in the music of the room. "Would you like to join me for a dance?"

"Sure, I guess." Rune nodded, taking Fleur's hoof and being guided to the slow dance floor.

Chapter 22.2 - or so you think

Fluttershy

"I don't understand." Fluttershy looked around but all she saw were every animal was terrified and even hiding from her. "Why are they scared. Oh I'm not going to hurt you little guys."

But the animals only ran away from Fluttershy. Back in Ponyville, the critters and animals flocked and gathered, but in Canterlot, the animals acted like Fluttershy was trying to eat them. Even the lions and tigers and bears were scared.

"Oh my." Fluttershy sighed, sitting down to ponder. "Why won't they come to me. Maybe I just need to be assertive, yeah empowered."

Rainbow Dash

"Why is it so loud!?" Rainbow said aloud but in the crowd of ponies, it might as well have been a whisper.

Only a couple hours in and hanging with the Wonderbolts, and Rainbow hasn't had a single moment to talk to Spitfire about joining. Gently pushing and shoving through the crowd, Rainbow finally got back to Spitfire.

"Hey I was wondering-" But Rainbow's voice was drowned out by the mass conversations all at once. "HELLO!!" But Spitfire didn't hear or notice Rainbow's talking.

"Grrrr" Rainbow began grinding her teeth in frustration. "This isn't hanging out or helping me show off my mad skills!"

Dusk

"Well it wasn't a big deal." Dusk was awkwardly finishing his story. "It was only a cranky Ursa Minor, so just giving it milk and rocking it to sleep seemed like the best plan."

"That is amazing." The crowd of eager ponies applauded at Dusk's story.

"Mister Shine. That was quite a fascinating story." A refined sounding voice congratulated Dusk's story.

Dusk looked to see:

"Oh Mister Fancy Pants." Dusk nodded. "It's good to see you again."

"It is good to see you as well." Fancy smiled. "I am surprised you remember me."

"Well you were the only judge in my magic entrance exam that thought I had a chance." Dusk chuckled a tad.

"Well I am glad I made quite the investment." Fancy chuckled back.

"Investment?" Dusk asked.

"Oh how rude of me." Fancy apologized. "Let me explain. When you took you exam, the other judges were certain that you'd fail, just like that colt that was there a week before you, what was his name, some blue colt with a messy brown mane and tail. Anyway, I made a bet with them that you would pass and you did. Made over 1000 bits from that wager."

"That's quite daring." Another wealthy looking pony spoke up. "I would never have made such a measly bet, well not a measly 1000 bits over a colt."

"Not at all my friend, I was bored and wanted entertainment." Fancy laughed a bit.

Eventually the crowd started closing in and Dusk saw it was getting harder and harder to get away. Like a tide, Dusk was being swept in by the crowd.

'This is why I don't come to these things.' Dusk cursed in his head.

Applejack

"This ain't what I expected." Applejack hunched over in confusion and disappointment. "It's been an hour, maybe three and all I've sold were that pie and a small tart here and there." She then looked into her bits bucket. "I've only made maybe 20, 23 bits. I need to sell more soon or the food'll get cold."

"I'd like to buy one." A stallion's voice requested.

"Well no problem partner." The happy Applejack passed along a few apple tarts to the two stallions in front of her stand.

As the two stallions walked away, they happened to notice Blueblood with Rarity, walking towards the more secluded parts of the garden.

"Looks like Blueblood found a new one." One stallion chuckled.

"You know what that means." The other laughed. "Get some drinks."

Fluttershy

"I just need to be a little more assertive and maybe have a firmer hoof." Fluttershy said to herself, setting up her small trap. A box, held up by a stick with a carrot as the bait. "Just like Dusk suggests I should try. I'm so sorry for scaring you all, but I'll be leaving now."

Fluttershy took a few steps and hid behind a nearby bush, holding the rope needed to spring the trap in her mouth. Waiting like a hunter, Fluttershy watched and listen for the trap to spring. After hearing the sound of rustling, she pulled her cord, causing the the trap to fall. But what she caught was the elderly groundskeeper pony.

"Grrr." Fluttershy was becoming quite livid.

Pinkie Pie

"Maybe we should." Pinkie suggested to herself.

[No.] Pinkamena shook her head in Pinkie's mind. [These snobs don't want to hear the Pony Pokey, I sure as Tartaras don't want to.]

"Oh come on." Pinkie protested. "Everypony likes the Pony Pokey."

[I swear to Celestia. If you try the Pony Pokey.] Pinkamena threatened. [I'm gonna kill somepony, probably Dusk.]

"I know you won't do that." Pinkie giggled.

[You ready to take the risk?] Pinkamena's wicked grin almost burned through Pinkie's mind.

"Yes, I am not gonna let this opportunity slip by me." Pinkie said in a determined tone, stepping to the stage.

[Don't come crying to me when it fails] Pinkamena said, suppressing herself back in Pinkie's mind.

Pinkie quickly bounced to the stage, and with the correct polite requesting and a hoof full of bits, the musicians playing reluctantly agreed to play the Pony Pokey. Pinkie took hold of the mic:

Youtube Video

Fluttershy

"I'll get you yet my pretties." Fluttershy declared with a twitchy eye, she was reaching the ends of her rope and possible sanity. In front of her was a giant net that was supported by the nearby trees. "Oh yes. As soon as you little birds, or monkeys, or bears touches this net, you be mine, MINE!!"

Youtube Video

But in her moment of evil laugh, Fluttershy lost her balance and fell into her own trap, caught in the net, dangling from a tree. Fluttershy only let out a sigh of defeat. But she was determined to see this through to the end. But in the distance, Fluttershy saw something.

"What's Rarity doing with that stallion?" Fluttershy wondered.

Rarity

"I don't see him anywhere." Rarity said, looking around the gardens. In her haste and distraction to find Dusk, she failed to notice Blueblood was checking her out, almost undressing her with his eyes.

"I don't know what to say." Blueblood lied. "I thought I saw him go this way, maybe we just need to go deeper in."

"Now I don't think we need to go in that de-eekk!" When Rarity turned around, there wasn't just Blueblood but two more stallions, the ones that went to Applejack's stand.

"You really found a good one this time Blueblood." One stallion chuckled, looking Rarity over. "A classy looking one with a lot of self respect. Such a good one."

"W-what are you talking abou-" Rarity then found her mouth was being forced into a puckered opening by the other stallion's magic.

Unable to stop them, Rarity was forced to drink something the first stallion held in a small wine glass.

"Shh shh. Don't worry. It'll feel better soon enough." The stallion laughed.

Rarity's eyes got heavy and she blacked out. Leaving the second stallion to lift her with his magic.

"Now you made sure this one doesn't have any rich family this time right?" The first stallion laughed a bit.

"Not to worry." Blueblood laughed. "Despite her graceful appearance. She's a bumkin from that backwater Ponyville. No strong connection and probably has a family that can be easily bought off."

"Let's just hope this doesn't end up like the last one." The second laughed. "She was so broken that I think you can still tap it for two bits and a smile. But this one looks like she can last a little longer. Also, Blueblood, what will you do if this one has a kid like the rest?"

"Why do you think I only go after mares with little to no influence." Blueblood laughed. "They can never prove it's mine and even if they could, I can buy them off with my aunt's money. So there is no real risk. Besides, there's nothing more amusing than watching the mares beg, plead, and cry as I reem them."

"You're quite the sadist." The second pony laughed. "Just be sure my brother and I get a turn this time."

"Only after I've had my fun." Blueblood smiled in triumph, leading his group deeper into the garden's maze.

But unbeknownst to the group, a certain blue pegasus just happened to be flying nearby. In her latest attempt to impress the Wonderbolts, Rainbow tried preforming some elaborate tricks but no pony saw. But thankfully she tried to.

"That no good, creepy, bucker!" Rainbow cursed. "I need to get some help." Rainbow then looked and saw her target. "I'll have Dusk help me out."

Rune

"So tell me about yourself." Fleur asked Rune, as they began their next dance. "It's been so long since-"

"Since your parents caught us in bed." Rune chuckled nervously. "This isn't some plan to get me arrested again, is it? I mean are they still pissed?"

"Not this dance." Fleur giggled. "But they have still be trying to petition for you to be banished. But now-a-days, they just send it in once a month or so and are generally ignored."

"Well they know how to hold a grudge." Rune laughed a bit. "All I did was-"

"Deflower their investment, risk a pregnancy, and nearly cause a conflict between two families." Fleur finished the line. "But it's okay, I didn't want to marry that boring stallion who 'preferred virgins', besides, I am happy with Fancy, he treats me well."

"I'm feeling a 'but' coming." Rune raised his eyebrow.

"But..." Fleur sighed. "Because of the Gala preparations and his busy job in Canterlot, he's always busy. Don't get me wrong, he greets the day with a smile, eats breakfast with me, and diner. We have a loving marriage."

"But..?" Rune asked.

"He hasn't well.. touched me in months now." Fleur sighed. "And I don't want to cheat on him, but a mare has needs."

"Well have you tried masturbating." Rune bluntly asked.

"To be honest." Fleur replied almost as bluntly. "I was just about to finish when a servant to me to get ready for the Gala, so I'm still rather tense."

"Well, i might be able to help you." Rune chuckled. "If you want to."

"Well what do you have in mind?" Fleur raised an eyebrow.

Rune leaned in and whispered something into Fleur's ear.

"Oh my." Fleur blushed. "Well I may consider it, if we can find somewhere a little more...private."

"And what about Fancy?" Rune chuckled.

"He'll be fine." Fleur said, ending their dance and starting to walk away, making sure Rune saw the way she moved her hips. "A little known secret of Fancy is he loves competition. 'It's how business works.' As he would put it."

"And You won't have me arrested?" Rune had to be sure.

"Not unless you preform well." Fleur winked. And the two ponies soon wandered away from crowd to find a more secluded place.

Rarity

Her body twitched and she could feel muscles relaxing. Another feeling that went over her was some moistening, and something was rubbing her neither regions. Trying to move, Rarity found her arms were tied together, and her legs were held open, she could even feel a blindfold over her eyes. But she could almost recognize the feeling she was getting, arousal and it was quickly spreading through her. Because of this, her magic was ineffective.

"Be sure to get her nice and wet for me." Blueblood ordered as he watched the two stallions warming Rarity up.

The first Stallion was busy holding open Rarity's legs, while his brother was busy using his tongue to lap up Rarity's marehood, getting it wet and ready for Blueblood. He made sure not to stick his tongue inside, as that 'privilege' was for Blueblood to have first. They would have to wait their turns.

"Just make sure we get to have our fun too." The brothers said. "And preferably, not as sloppy as the last."

"No promises." Blueblood laughed, gesturing his friend to move. "Just show me that bitch's pussy."

The stallion moved out of the way to show off Rarity's bare and pink pussy, ready for a thrusting.

"How strong was that drink you gave?" Blueblood chuckled. "She's even wetter than the last bitch."

"We gave her more than the usual." The other stallion answered. "She'll be begging for you in no time."

Just as Blueblood angled himself to thrust into the unwilling Rarity, there was a loud rustling, as if something was running through the hedges at a fast pace.

"What the-" The first stallion said as he then felt a hard pressed hoof against his face.

Out of the bushes came Applejack, with a swift blow from her bucking hoof, knocked the first stallion out cold.

"Who the buck!?" The second stallion didn't have long to say before a certain blue pegasus's hoof struck him in the face and knocked him out.

"Back away from our friend!!" Applejack and Rainbow shouted.

"Who the buck are you to interrupt my fun!?" Blueblood shouted in protest.

"Fun is it!" A majestic, yet very angry sounding voice asked.

Coming out of the nearby maze corner was Princess Luna, accompanied by Dusk.

"A-auntie Luna!!" Blueblood's blood ran cold with fear. "This..uh..this..uh...this harlot tried to seduce me!"

"Blueblood!!" Luna went into her loud shout. "How dare you attempt to force yourself onto an innocent mare, a friend to us and then have the gaul to try and deceive us with lies!!"

"B-but A-auntie." Blueblood tried to explain.

"SILENCE!!" Luna shouted and it was as if the world shut up at once. "FOR YOUR HEINOUS CRIMES AND DISCOURSE, WE THE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT SENTENCE YOU TO BANISHMENT!!"

"Wait no!! Anything but that!!" Blueblood pleaded and begged.

"LET IT BE DONE!!" Luna raised her horn and with a blast of dark blue magic, Blueblood passed out into a coma-like sleep.

"Rarity!" Dusk ran over to Rarity to see if she was okay.

"What did you do?" Applejack asked.

"Not to worry to much." Luna smiled. "We sent him within an endless Nightmare. It is not permanent but he will be facing his darkest fears in his mind. When we feel the need to, we shall release him. Now tend to your friend, we must bring this disgrace to our sister."

Luna then lifted Blueblood, along with the other member of his little gang and trotted away. Dusk wasted no time to take off the rope and take off the blindfold.

"Rarity, are you okay!?" Dusk shook Rarity a bit.

"She looks fine." Rainbow said confidently. "I'll head back to the Wonderbolts."

Rainbow then flew off, leaving Dusk, Rarity, and Applejack.

"Oh Dusk." Rarity opened her crying eyes, hugging Dusk. "I was so scared, they were gonna do such horrible things to me."

"It's okay Rarity." Dusk hugged Rarity back. "Are you okay, you look red."

"Oh, I just noticed how good you look in that-" Rarity didn't finish before she smacked her mouth against Dusk's, forcing her tongue into his mouth to play with his tongue.

"And what in tarnation you doing!?" Applejack pulled Rarity off Dusk. "Just because we saved you, doesn't mean you can-"

Applejack couldn't finish as Rarity did the same to her mouth, forcing her tongue in the farm mare's mouth. Applejack felt her legs get wobbly and her body was going numb as she dropped to the ground.

"What did you do?" Applejack asked.

"I just realized how you look really good in a dress. And I couldn't help myself. " Rarity then looked back to Dusk. "And I think he liked it too."

Dusk looked down and saw an unusually sized erection sticking out of his suit. "How did-"

"Shh shh." Rarity made her way to Dusk, rubbing the erection's head with her hoof. "Let Applejack and I handle this."

"Both of us?" Applejack asked, but she couldn't resist the feeling she felt inside and she could almost smell the masculinity from Dusk's body.

"I'm sure he can handle us both. And I'm in the mood to share." Rarity winked at Applejack, then looked at Dusk. "Now, where were we?"

Dusk could only gulp in a nervous manner.

Pinkie

"Come on everypony!!" Pinkie tried using a DJ booth to liven up the party. "Let's get this party started!"

Doing the best she could, Pinkie played a techno style song, almost shaking the hall with the bass and vibration. The trembling interrupted the conversations and started shaking the statues.

"This is my chance!" Rainbow saw the statues about to fall.

Just as the statue gave way, Rainbow swooped in and caught the statue, holding it up by the strength of her back. Smiling at Spitfire and Soarin, Rainbow hoped they saw her 'heroics'. But they couldn't see or hear anything over the sound of the techno music.

"Damn iiii-woah!!" Rainbow couldn't hold up the statue any more and it fell over, knocking down other statues, which soon smashed the DJ Booth and the crowd began panicking and running about.

[Now this is a party!] Pinkamena laughed in Pinkie's mind. [Violence, panic, destruction...good times]

Because the sounds and crashes and panicking ponies were almost shaking the whole castle, Princess Celestia and Nightwing hurried to investigate the loud noises.

"What's going on?" Celestia said, walking in the room along with Nightwing.

"Figures you highness." Nightwing remarked. "I look away and the Gala falls apart."

"Nightwing!" Armor and Cadance came from behind. "We heard several loud bangs. Is something happening?"

"From the looks of it." Nightwing assessed the situation. "The guests your brother brought with him have all but destroyed the Gala halls. I'll have the guards kick them out in a sec."

"There's no real need Captain Nightwing." Luna said, joining the conversation. "Nopony seems to be getting hurt, and all damages can be repaired. Besides, it is interesting to see the Gala a little livened up."

"As you say Princess." Nightwing nodded, signally his guards to assist any gusts that needing help and stopping the falling statues.

Soon enough, Dusk, Applejack, and Rarity walked into the room, after their little 'fun'.

"What's going on!?" The three ponies looked at the scene before them.

At the same time, Rune and Fleur had finished their little 'fun'.

"And what's happening!?" Fleur asked.

"Random excitement I think." Rune laughed. "And here I thought all that shaking was just us."

"At least it can't get any worse." Dusk sighed.

And no sooner did he say that, almost every animal in Canterlot ran through the outside door in a panic and stampede. Behind them was Fluttershy. Her dress was torn and dirty, her mane was a mess of leaves and twigs, her eye was twitching and she had an almost growl across her face.

Youtube Video

The animals only added to the chaos.

"Uh oh crap!" Dusk said as he saw the chaos.

Suddenly, Dusk heard Celestia's voice in his head. 'Run!'

Dusk whistled to get the girl's attention, and signaled them to run out of the Gala halls as fast as they could.

Spike

"Hey Pony Joe?" Spike asked, slamming down an empty hot chocolate mug. "Another doughnut."

"Don't you think you had enough?" A light amber and brown named unicorn stallion asked.

"Another doughnut!" Spike slammed the mug again. "Extra sprinkles."

Joe sighed, then smiled when he saw the door open. "Dusk Shine. How ya doing?"

Spike turned to see everypony's attire was all but destroyed and they did not look happy.

"Hey! How was the Gala?" Spike walked up to them. "What happened, all your outfits are torn."

"It's a long story." Dusk sighed. "Ready the doughnuts Joe."

After the long explanation of the night, excluding the sex parts, Dusk and the other mares explained how the night was not what they expected.

"That sounds terrible." Spike said, munching on a doughnut. "But what happened to Rune, I don't see him."

"Rune said he had to go home as soon as he could." Dusk said. "He wouldn't say why, but that he had to go. So I helped him teleport back to Ponyville."

"I just hope Princess Celestia isn't too upset." Spike said.

"Oh I wouldn't worry about that." Celestia said, walking into the room, smiling.

"Princess Celestia!?" The ponies and Spike said in surprise.

"Although there were some unfortunate moments." Celestia looked at Rarity with a sympathetic face, and whispered something only Rarity could hear. "I'll make sure he never does that again.""Aside from all that, this Gala was the most lively."

"You mean you're not mad?" Dusk asked. "But we practically destroyed the main hall and flooded it with terrified animals."

"It's fine." Celestia smiled. "Captain Armor and Nightwing are handling the crowd control and have already began repairs. My sister and niece are relaxing the guests and explaining that everything is fine."

"I see, well it's a good thing that nopony got hurt." Dusk looked around. "And I'll admit the Gala was a little different than I expected, but I'm happy I got to spend it with my friends."

The rest of the evening was spent at Doughnut Joe's bakery, eating and laughing, Dusk and his friends then decided to take the train home. On the train ride home, all but Dusk and Spike fell asleep.

"Something the matter bro?" Spike asked.

"I'm just curious...no, more like worried." Dusk explained. "Rune looked like he was in some form of panic. Why did he need to go home so quickly?"

Rune

"I'm back Zecora!" Rune said, walking into the hut,

"And so you have and I must inquire." Zecora slowly got up and hugged Rune. "Did you bring what i desired?"

"I hope it make you happy." Rune reached into his pocket and pulled out the oddly shaped vial. It was almost completely full of a mixture of what could be assumed as Fleur's juices and his own cum.

Zecora took the vial and emptied its contents into the cauldron that was already bubbling. The contents bubbled loudly and almost in a violent manner until it settled and a pinkish orange smoke fumed out of the cauldron. Zecora leaned over and took a big whiff of the fumes; her eyes almost rolled back and her legs became wobbly.

"So did it work?" Rune asked, a tad nervous, but mostly curious.

"The feeling over me sends shivers through me like a sharp song." Zecora moved over and gave Rune a deep kiss. "It means you are passionate and strong."

"So I pass?" Rune asked again.

"There is nothing to worry about." Zecora apologized for making Rune go through that ordeal. "Your love, passion, and strength will never come into doubt."

Zecora then gestured that she had to sit down, as if she wasn't feeling too well.

"Zecora!?" Rune helped her to the bed, for her to lay on her back. "Now tell me, what's wrong, are you okay!?"

"That question I can not long keep rejecting." Zecora rubbed her hoof on Rune's face in a gentle manner. "Rune, my love, I am..........."

Chapter 1 - Introducing Dawn Rune

Dusk Shine frantically galloped inside the Ponyville Library, using his magic to clean as fast as his horn could cast. Running to one section of books, dusting them off, and then galloping to the next.

"Spike? How is your end coming along?" Dusk shouted across the room.

In the kitchen, Spike, standing on a tall stool, was washing, scrubbing and polishing dirty dishes. "I don't see why this such a big deal." Spike stated.

"Not a big deal? NOT A BIG DEAL?!" Dusk shouted as he used his magic to teleport behind Spike, both startling him and causing him to fall in the sink. "Did you not read the letter Princess Celestia sent us?!" Dusk's horn glows its Magenta aura and a scrolled up letter gentle flies from the library's desk to Dusk.

Opening it, Dusk reads:

My dear student,

I have read through your letters with great pleasure and I am proud that you have made such close friendships. I am wondering if you would be able to help with a concern. I am sending your old colleague Dawn Rune to live in Ponyville with you for a few weeks. Rune has no problems when it comes to understanding friendship, but sadly lacks any interest when it comes to his studies. Can you help?

Your teacher,

Princess Celestia

“Now do you see why this is important?” Dusk stated.

“No, not really.” Spike said, drying himself with a small towel. “It’s just an old friend coming to….wait, how come I’ve never met this Dawn Rune before?”

“Well Spike, Rune is a unicorn I met when I was still a little colt.” Dusk began explaining. “He and I both showed a talent for magic but I engrossed myself in my studies, while Rune engaged in social activity."

Dusk subconsciously began to think back to his time with Rune.

A young blue colt named Dawn Rune is skipping around, laughing and jumping about in a small patch of green grass as the bright sun shone through the clear blue sky. Near him, under a tall tree, within the cooling shade, reading the 'The Complete History on the Theory of Magic' was a young purple colt named Dusk Shine.

"Dusk mate." Shouted the young Rune. "Close the book, come play."

The young Dusk simply sighed. "Rune, you and I both know the entrance exam for Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns is tomorrow, and you and I both need to be prepared."

Rune gave Dusk a wide smile, possible of childish innocence. "We're naturals at magic, we're unicorns remember. I'm sure we'll pass whatever test they throw our way!"

Dusk then let out a somewhat depressing sigh. "Eventually our talent in magic gave us the opportunity to enroll in Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. I was able to pass the entrance exam and of course hatch you from an egg. Rune on the other hoof, who never cared for his studies, was unable to pass and thus wasn't accepted. After some time, we kinda stopped talking to each other, I was too busy with my studies.”

“Wow.” Spike said, getting back to the dishes. “So why after all this time, is he coming here?”

“I don’t know Spike.” Dusk responded. “But the Princess trusts me to help my old friend, and that’s what I’m gonna do.” Then Dusk looked around the room. “Speaking of helping friends, where’s Trixie?”

“She left this morning to get something.” Spike responded. “I don’t know what it was, I toned her out when she was going on and on about how ‘Great and Powerful’ she thinks she is.”

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. “Oh.” Dusk said. “Trixie must be back, perfect timing, we still have other rooms to clean.” Dusk casually trotted to the door, using his magic to open it up.

Just then, Dusk’s calm demeanor turned to confusion and shock. It wasn’t Trixie who was standing in the doorway. But a dark blue unicorn with a ragged, dark brown mane and tail, with a black runic-like cutie mark on his flank.

“Rune?” Dusk questioned. “Rune? Is that you?” The strange unicorn let out a massive smile, one that could even rival Pinkie Pie’s. He then jumped at Dusk, giving him what could be a manly “bro” hug.

“Dusk, my old friend. How ya been mate?” The unicorn said, while simultaneously crushing Dusk with his hug. Rune, then noticing, him crushing his friend, released Dusk and stepped back. “Man Dusk, it’s been forever.” Looking around the room. “Wow, not a bad library, reminds me of home, ya know, the library we used to chill at as colts.” Then circling around Dusk. “Nice, you go your cutie mark. What is it? Some kind of star, well you were always the more talented one.”

Spike then walks casually into the room. “So this is Rune?” Then thinking to himself. ‘He’s acting like the exact opposite of bro.’

Rune then looks at Spike. “Wow mate, is that a dragon? An actual dragon? Is that how you got into that Magic Private School? They had you hatch a dragon? I always wondered what that egg was. I couldn't hatch mine for some reason.”

Dusk then took a deep breath, gathered his thoughts. “Yes to that last four questions. This is Spike, my personal assistant and surrogate younger brother.”

After introductions were completed and Rune was finished talking. “Tell me Rune.” Dusk inquired. “Why did Princess Celestia send you here? When did you even talk to her?”

“Oh ya.” Rune said laughing casually. “I guess she didn’t tell you. I was told by my magic teacher that I should focus on my studies, but it’s too boring. So I was told you could help. That and I wanted to see my old friend Dusk. See how you were doing, I heard so much about what you've done in Ponyville.”

There were a lot of questions that Dusk wanted to ask Rune, but he started with the most obvious. “When did you become an apprentice to another unicorn? And who is your teacher?”

Rune looks slightly confused but composed himself. “Well I’ve been practicing my magic independently for several years, after I failed that entrance exam. But I became an apprentice a few months ago. And you’ll never guess who!”

“Alright.” Dusk said. “I’ll bite, who is your teacher?” Rune let out another manic smile. “None other than Princess Luna.”

There was an awkward pause in the room………..”WHAT??!!” Both Dusk and Spike shouted in unison.

"I'm sorry Rune." Dusk said, composing himself. "I'm afraid I misheard you. Did you say your magical instructor was Princess Luna?"

Rune looked a tad confused. "Yes, a month after she returned to the throne, along side Princess Celestia, I was so captivated by her, that I went before her asking to be her student."

"I doubt she just agreed so readily, she hasn't been around for a little over a thousand years." Dusk responded.

"Oh no." Rune responded. "She thought it was a very odd request." Rune then smiled again. "I was afraid she'd turn me down but then Princess Celestia thought it would be a good experience for both Princess Luna and myself."

Dusk took a few moments to put all the pieces together and figure out what Rune was saying. "Okay but then why are you here, Princess Celestia's letter said you have problems with your studies."

Rune rubbed his hoof on the back of his head. "Yea...about that. Well, Princess Luna, all though rather impressed with my magical potential, feels that I may become reckless and have no control over my abilities. So she talked to Princess Celestia and then Celestia and Luna both recommended that I go and live with you for a few weeks, or until I develop a more learned perspective of my studies."

Dusk simply sighed. 'Princess, I don't know if I can do this, but I will try.' Dusk thought to himself. "Okay Rune, I guess there's no helping it. Make yourself at home." Dusk smiled back to Rune.

After a couple hours of taking care of Rune's personal belongings and settling him into his new room. Rune then turned to Dusk. "So I do have one question Dusk." Dusk turned back at Rune.

"Yes, what is it Rune?" Rune then grabbed Dusk by the head and shook his head back and forth rapidly.

"Why do you have so many hot mares after you, and you've done nothing?"

Dusk released himself and took a step back. "What are you talking about?"

Rune composed himself, but still looked as though in a small excitement. "Princess Celestia told me that after coming to Ponyville, you have several mares all over you, almost like a harem."

Dusk's face was somewhat taken back by that comment, he wasn't aware that Princess Celestia saw it that way, or was she possibly exaggerating to Rune? Or more likely, Princess Celestia told Rune about Dusk's life in Ponyville and Rune's own overactive imagination took over, as it often did during their youth.

'I'll have to sort this out before things get out of hand.' Dusk thought to himself. "Okay, okay Rune." Dusk finally said back to his old friend. "I'll explain every-"

Suddenly the front door burst open. "PREPARE YOURSELF GREAT TUTOR, FOR THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE HAS RETURNED!" The light blue unicorn with a star covered purple cape and wizard hat burst through the front door. "Because I have bought new shampoo and conditioner." She then quickly thought. 'Now my mane will look better than that marshmallow Rarity and Dusk will be mine.' Trixie then looked through her own air of ego and saw that there was a new unicorn in the room next to her instructor. "Oh and who are you?"

Rune's only response was just pointing his hoof at Trixie. "See? That's what I mean. You have a student now, she's good looking, and your gonna tell me you've never done anything?" Rune then began shaking Dusk, but this time it was his entire body.

"This is Trixie." Dusk said, unable to stop Rune from shaking him this time. "And she had no where else to go when I first met her, so she lives here." Rune then not only stopped shaking Dusk but altogether dropped him, making a slight thud.

"So she's good looking, your student and she lives with you?" Rune shouted. He then picked Dusk up again and shook him again. "And you mean to tell me you've done nothing? You are wasting a treasure here, do you know how many stories there are about teachers and students getting it on, and you mean to tell me that you haven't done anything to this hot mare yet?"

Trixie then walked to Spike, while both watch the scene unfolding before them. "So what is going on? What did Trixie miss?" Trixie asked spike.

Spike then gathered his thoughts. "The unicorn shaking bro and shouting is an old friend of his. His name is Dawn Rune, but it seems he likes to be called Rune. And now he seems to be expressing how he feels about Dusk having a mare live in the same house as him."

After a few more hours of explaining everything to Rune, he eventually calmed down. "Yea sorry about that." Rune said laughing. "I may of gone a little overboard."

'A little?" Dusk, Trixie and Spike thought at once.

"So now you will show me all the other mares in your harem." Rune said, as though some journey or adventure was beginning.

Dusk sighed. "First of all, its not a 'Harem', they're my friends and second, we can't see them now."

"UIgh. Why not?" Rune asked, in a whining tone.

"Simple explanation Rune." Dusk said pointing to the open window. "Its the middle of the night right now, everypony is asleep."

"Oh I see. Well then." Rune then started walking to his room's door. "I'll see you tomorrow, night." He then closed the door and went to bed.

"Really, went to bed just like that?" Spike said.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie is most confused and somewhat disturbed by this Dawn Rune."

"Ya." Dusk said with a faint smile. "He hasn't changed a bit. Well lets just go to bed for now."

So Dusk, Trixie and Spike all went to bed. As Spike and Trixie could only imagine what Rune would be like tomorrow, Dusk knew exactly what Rune could do or even say to the ponies he'll be meeting tomorrow.

Laying back in his bed, Dusk spoke aloud to himself. "Princess Celestia, what have you given me?"

Chapter 9.2 - Dusk vs Rune

"Rune?!" Princess Luna and Dusk said in unison.

Rune stood there, his face contorted in sorrow and anger. His heart felt like it was just torn from his chest. Rune's mind was a mess. It only had one desire:

"Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...Kill...**

Dusk quickly got off the bed and tried to approach Rune. "Rune? I can explai---"

Before Dusk could finish, Rune already closed the gap between them, pushing Dusk and himself across the room...................over the balcony.

"Dusk!!! Rune!!!!" Luna shouted, running to the balcony edge.

See was quickly able to use her magic to catch both unicorns in a kind of ball made of the night. But Luna found it hard to maintain, let alone control it. The magical ball erratically jerked and moved about as it fell to the ground, repeatedly striking the castle walls, until finally it struck the ground, where both Dusk and Rune kinda rolled across the ground. They landed in the Canterlot main courtyard. There was not a single guard around.

Both of them had minor scratches but were otherwise unharmed.

"Rune!!!" Dusk shouted. "Please listen to---" Before Dusk could finish, an orb of orange magic flew by him, missing his head by mere inches. A small explosion followed after.

Turning around, Dusk saw a small crater in the ground. Rune was not in the mood to talk.

Another orange orb flew at Dusk. This time, he was able to dodge it, but the ground still took the damage. Again and again, Rune fired magical orbs; all Dusk could do was run. Dusk could of easily teleported anywhere else, but he was scared, unable to think. Dusk was able to peek his head out of hi hiding spot to see Rune. Rune looked really pissed off. His mouth almost looked like he had fangs. His eyes were blank and white. And the color of the magic he was firing was getting darker and darker. But then Dusk noticed something; Rune didn't seem to know where Dusk was. Rune was attacking randomly. Hole after hole was being made with every blast.

"RUNE!!!!!" Luna shouted in her royal Canterlot voice. She was finally able to make it to where the unicorns were. "As your instructor, I ORDER you to stop this violence and madness!"

Rune turned his blank eyes towards Luna. "AAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Rune shouted. A magical shock-wave shot out, sending Luna flying, hitting the castle walls with a loud impact.

Dusk was shocked with what Rune just did.

"RUNE!" Dusk shouted, Rune turned to Dusk. "What happened!? You need to stop this!"

"Whhatt....happened????" Rune mumbled. "EVERYTHING!!!!"

Rune started blasting more and more attacks at where Dusk was hiding. Luckily that was a very sturdy wall.

"Since colthood you have always been the lucky one! You always had the better end! You excelled at magic, all the mares loved you and was given everything you desired!" The attacks were getting darker in color and bigger in size. "While I was left alone! Cast out of your shadow, no natural talent, no friends......NO RESPECT!!!!!" Rune raised his body. He was now standing on his hind legs, his arms raised high in the air. A small blackish-orange ball spewed from his horn. It slowly moved up to between his hoofs. In mere moments, the small orb grew to tremendous size. Rune planned on destroying the entire grounds to get to Dusk. "And now that I finally found something to look forward to, something to cherish, something to even love...... and you take it.............

Rune threw the massive attack at Dusk. Dusk couldn't dodge, didn't even think to teleport away.

BOOOOM The explosion shook the very castle. If anypony was asleep, they're awake now.

When the smoke cleared, all that stood there was a scratched and bruised Dusk, he was able to erect a barrier fast enough to save himself. But everything else around him was destroyed and in ruin and rubble.

"RUNE!!" Dusk shouted. "You have to stop this, you could destroy the castle!"

"I don't care anymore!" Rune replied, his horn charging for another attack. "There's nothing left to take, I have nothing left to lose!"

"Then I have no choice....." Dusk reluctantly agreed, his horn charging for an attack.

Both unicorns shot a beam of magic, both blasts colliding with each other, leaving each other in a deadlock. It was now a battle of who could keep their attack going the longest.

Luna regained consciousness, looking over to see Rune and Dusk in their magical battle. Looking around, she saw guards running to the scene.

"Princess?" One guard asked, running to Luna. "Are you alright? What's happening?"

"Stop this........" Luna started moving towards Rune and Dusk, her leg was slightly injured so she more or less hobbled. "BOTH OF YOU STOP THIS!!!!!!!!!!!"

Both Rune's anger and Dusk's desire to stop and hopefully help his friend caused a mix in their magic. They basically crossed the beams, empowering and intensifying the energy.

ZZZMMMMMMMMMM........BAAAABOOOMMM

The magic exploded in a massive stream of destruction.

Luna ran as fast as she could to where they were. "DUSK!? RUNE!?"

When the smoke cleared, both Dusk and Rune were unconscious on the destroyed floor.

"Dusk? Rune?" Luna tried shaking them to wake them up. "Both you wake up....." Some tears started to go down her face. "Both of you....Please wake up!"

"Sister!" Called Princess Celestia, walking through the group of guards. "What has happened here?"

Luna looked over to her sister, crying her eyes out. "Sister......Dusk.......Rune.......They won't wake up......"

Celestia walked over to both the unconscious unicorns. Quickly examining them, she let out a sigh of relief. "It is okay Luna. They are alive, but they are in a deep sleep." Celestia turned to her guards. "Get a medic to take both of them to the infirmary!" Two guards saluted Celestia and ran off. Celestia looked around at the destroyed grounds and then back to Luna. "Did Dusk and Rune both do this?"

Luna shook her head. "No, Rune did all of this."

"Really?!" Celestia looked around again. "Come sister, as those two are being treated, tell me everything you can." Celestia gently smiled while reassuringly patted Luna on the back. "It's okay, they will both be fine."

Chapter 16.5 - The Moon has Risen

"DIE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Gemini shouted, charging at Midnight.

A large stream of black and blue lightning shot from Gemini's horn, striking Midnight pushing her back against the wall. Continuing her assault, Gemini unleashed more and more blasts of lightning and even various pony-skull shaped magical blasts.

"Are you done?" Midnight asked, appearing behind Gemini.

Gemini quickly turned but felt Midnight place her hoof on Gemini's chest. Instinctively, Gemini jumped back.

"I thought I tole you a long, long time ago." Midnight remarked, walking towards Gemini, who was still blasting at her with magic. "Your Lunar Magic doesn't affect me."

Midnight, who was close enough, pushed Gemini out the door she backed into; and no surprise, Rune was just behind that door.

"What the?!" Rune shouted, having Gemini be knocked into him and both ponies rolled down the stairs.

After a lovely crash, Rune realized that Gemini was now sitting on his torso.

"Oh hey Gemini." Rune nonchalantly said. "Fancy seeing you here."

"Rune?!" Gemini replied, getting up, then grabbing Rune shaking him back and forth. "Why did you leave me in the forest?! We were supposed to fight Midnight together!"

"Yeah but something came up." Rune responded.

"What do you mean?" Gemini asked.

"Well it turns out Midnight is my daughter." Rune calmly said.

"WHAT!?" Gemini shouted, but before she could ask anything else, Rune knocked her down before a blast of dark blue lighting struck the ground besides them.

"I'll explain later. But first we stop Midnight." Rune ordered, charging at Midnight.

"How many time must I tell you ponies?" Midnight remarked, showing no sign of being affected by both Rune's and Gemini's magic showed to have no effect. "Lunar Magic can't touch me." Midnight dodged Gemini's more physical attacks. Realizing that her magic was useless, she turned to hoof to hoof combat but Gemini was merely tossed about like a doll.

Suddenly Rune came up from behind Midnight, wrapping his hooves across her waist. "Then how about this!" Rune shouted, lifting Midnight up and smacking her head against the ground behind them. Basically, Rune just preformed a suplex.

"You shouldn't have done that." Midnight said, dragging herself up. "I'll have to put you in time out!" Before a reaction could be made by anypony, Midnight blasted her magic at Rune, sending him flying across the room and out one of the nearby doors. "Now that he's gone." Midnight said turning to Gemini, who was still blasting her with magic but to no avail. "It's your turn."

Midnight aimed her horn and shot a large column stream of blue and white colored lightning. Midnight then turned her back, assuming she finished Gemini, but then a sudden chill went down her spine. A large grin broke across her face.

"SHE'S HERE!!!" Midnight said aloud, turning towards where Gemini was.

When the smoke cleared, standing tall in front of Gemini was the dominating figure of Princess Luna.

"Princess Luna?!" Gemini said aloud.

"So you are the one causing trouble." Luna loudly said to Midnight. "You shall fall!"

Midnight couldn't get the grin off her face, today was going too well.

...................................................................................................................................................................

Rarity continued her onslaught against Trixie but her magic was failing her. Not because she had no skill in magic, she nearly destroyed the library like ten or twenty minutes ago; it was because Trixie's bear-like magical aura was literally absorbing all the magic attacks and growing larger.

"This is ridiculous!" Rarity shouted, jumping out of the way of the large swinging paws. "No matter how much I blast it, it just gets bigger!"

Then Rarity noticed something odd about the "monster" Trixie. Aside from her earlier shout, Trixie hasn't said anything else. That and despite the claws swinging and trying to crush her, Rarity saw that Trixie hasn't moved a single spot. Could she even move?

"How about this." Rarity blasted some magic at Trixie.

The paws quickly blocked the attack but Trixie but Trixie showed no reaction or even a flinch.

"I see." Rarity said to herself.

Gathering the magic in her horn, Rarity ran towards Trixie, dodging the large claws. Only inches away from Trixie, the paws stopped as they were.

"You can't attack me, if I'm this close." Rarity laughed.

With a turn of her body, and a swing of the hoof, Rarity bucked Trixie through the open doorway across the room and slammed into a bookshelf. The claws and aura evaporated away.

"So you only asleep this whole time?" Rarity remarked. "Too bad you couldn't...couldn't....." Rarity suddenly fell to the floor asleep.

................................................................................................................................................................

"Get me out of here!" Rune shouted in vain, blasting magic at the nearby walls to no avail.

After being sent away, or better yet blasted away by Midnight, Rune was unable to leave the room he was in. It was spacious and somehow not as destroyed as the rest of the Old Castle. There something odd about the room, all magic just literally bounced off the walls, Rune couldn't escape. even the hold in the wall made when he was blasted in somehow fixed itself.

"What the buck is wrong with this room?" Rune asked aloud, then a shot ran up his spine and his horn shot a few blue sparks. "Luna's here?!"

Then a second shot ran up his spine, this was his instinct to dodge! A pinkish red stream cut across the room and narrowly misses Rune.

"I'm so sorry about that." A voice said walking in the shadows in the back.

Rune looked up to see the disappointed Dusk Shine walking out of the shadows.

"I missed." Dusk remarked, critiquing himself. "I guess I'm not used to using my magic against ponies. Oh well."

"Dusk!?" Rune remarked, but saw that Dusk gave him the same look Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy gave him. "So you've fallen too?"

"Fallen?" Dusk replied. "I'd call it liberated."

He blasted another beam of magic at Rune. Rune dodged again, but this time Dusk arched his head slightly. The beam in turn arched and curved around, coming at Rune from behind. He was able to dodge again but at the cost of getting an early mane trim.

"Well that was close." Rune remarked, looking at the cut off hairs on the ground. "Rune! I know what Midnight did to you. Fight it!"

"Why should I fight it?" Dusk asked. "Midnight showed me a better way to live. After the brief time I spend with her, I have see a new light."

"Oh don't tell me you bucked her." Rune didn't want to assume but couldn't help it.

"What? Oh no no no." Dusk replied waving his hoof. "We never had sex, she told me of all the things I could have and it made sense."

"What the buck did she say?" Rune responded. 'What could Midnight of given or offered Dusk?'

"She said I could finally have what I desire." Dusk replied blasting more magic.

Rune chose to block the attack, erecting a marge curved magical barrier that reflected the beam and blasted it to the side wall.

"What is it you want?!" Rune shouted.

"I want your talent!" Dusk shouted back, blasting again and again. "Ever since we were colts you had the better talent for magic, you could read any book and remember it to its last detail! You had a better chance to get into Celestia's School for the Gifted! But you are lazy, you screw around and waste your talents on stupid jokes and pranks!"

The intensity and anger coming from Dusk's attack was slowly cracking Rune's barrier.

"YOU DON'T DESERVE TO HAVE TALENT!" Dusk shouted, his anger fueled blast of magic shattered Rune's barrier, sending Rune scrapping across the floor.

"I see." Rune replied getting to his feet. His coat and muzzle was covered in various scraps and some small cuts.

"You think you have it rough?!" Rune started to slowly walk towards Dusk. "You have just as much talent in magic as I do! Maybe even more! You also have always been popular with the mares, you're an anti-social recluse who was never interested in mare to the point where I thought you were into stallions. But every time you ignored the mares, they just wanted you more. Don't you think I might of wanted that, to have somepony that wants me, even if it's just a date. Of course you wouldn't! You just ignore and hesitate to take advantage of the mares that want you."

Rune's horn lit up with an intense flare of bright orange. "YOU DON'T DESERVE TO BE LOVED!"

Dusk's horn lit up in its bright pinkish red. Both stallions blasted their magic at each other the beams met and it became a stand off. Neither stallion was willing to let the other win.

'It's funny.' Rune thought to himself. 'We've been friends since colthood......'

'.....But did we always secretly hate each other?' Dusk thought. 'But...'

'..But...' Rune thought.

'HE HAS WHAT I'VE ALWAYS WANTED!!!!!!!!!!!' Both stallions screamed in their minds.

The blasts of magic subtly arched, causing them to scrap against each other and exploding. The recoil of the spell caused a shock-wave to strike both Dusk and Rune, knocking them to their knees. Both ponies looked at each other, their eyes were fixed upon each other. Not wanting to lose, they struggled to get to their hooves and readied to charge each other.

"Let's end this in one strike." Rune recommended.

"For once I agree." Dusk responded.

The two ponies galloped towards each other, their horns and skulls might as well have been the shield and spears of lancers. The sound of the heads crashing, the impact of the collision....these two "friends" have never understood each other better than they did now. Again and again the two butted heads, small trickles of blood and sweat moved down their heads and muzzles. Their breaths were becoming heavy, they were becoming exhausted. Before they were about to fall to the ground, they looked each other in the eyes.

"But..." Rune struggled to utter.

"..But..." Dusk replied.

"..He is...my friend..." Both ponies said dropping to the ground.

Rune was the only one who remained conscious, catching Dusk on his shoulders helping him walk.

"Let's get out of here." Rune suggested, noticing that a small opening formed in the wall. "We need t help Luna and Gemini."

Rune, with a in and out awake Dusk slowly made their way towards the central throne room, where Rune felt the three ponies were fighting. Upon arrival, Rune and Dusk were horrified by what laid before them.

Gemini was battered and bruised, laying atop a pile of rubble and chunks of rock, but Luna had it worse. Being held up by black chains, almost made of some dark fire, her hooves stretched out, Luna stared in anger at the smirking Midnight. Although Gemini and Luna looked like they were tossed back and forth, Midnight only had a few hairs in her mane and tail out of place, other than that nothing was different.

"I'll admit Princess." Midnight laughed. "Your magic is strong, stronger than I could resist, but Lunar magic can never harm me."

"You..." Luna tried talk but only struggled to get the words out. "Why are you doing this? To what end?"

"What do I want?" Midnight asked, her horn glowed black and a magical claw crept out of her horn, grabbing Luna's muzzle. "I want you! Or better yet, what's inside you!"

"What are you....AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Luna shouted in pain as it felt like something was being forcefully pulled from her body.

Her horn was shooting sparks of light blue, then dark blue, then black. Her eyes and mouth opened wide as a dirty white colored liquid light poured out, collecting in Midnight's magical claw.

"I want the Nightmare Force." Midnight said in victory. "And I will have it!"

The liquid fully emptied from Luna, causing her to drop her head in exhaustion, it was like a part of her soul was just torn from her.

"You won't die from this my dear Princess." Midnight laughed. "You should thank me. This here is what's left of the force known as Nightmare Moon."

"DON'T USE IT!" Luna shouted as best as she could. "If you use that, there is no going back! You'll become the monster I was."

"Monster?!" Midnight replied. "No,, not a monster, I will become stronger. Strong enough to change this world. I don't want to rule this world like some cliche villain oh no. I want to change this world in a new image, an image that benefits all pony kind." Midnight aimed her horn at Luna, getting ready to attack. "And I shall use and destroy anypony that gets in my way."

"Oh no you won't!" Rune shouted, jumping between Midnight and Luna.

"Rune?!" Luna said in surprise.

"It seems Dusk wasn't enough to defeat you." Midnight remarked but looked the injured Rune over. "But it seems that you are barely able to stand, let alone stop me. Now that I have the Nightmare-" Midnight looked at her claw and noticed that Nightmare Force was missing. "WHERE IS IT???? WHERE DID IT......"

Midnight looked over to Rune and saw that he held the Nightmare Force between his hooves.

"Rune!" Midnight shouted. "Give that back!"

"Hmmmmm." Rune said aloud. "Nah! I knew I wouldn't be able to fight you now, so I figured, 'why not get some extra help'."

Before another word was made, Rune took the ball of dirty white liquid and gulped it down. Everyponies reaction was one of immeasurable shock.

"Rune?!" Luna said.

"The Nightmare Force?!" Midnight remarked in shock.

"He ate it!?" Gemini said, just seeing what happened.

Chapter 18.4 - Bankruptcy (Sunday and Monday)

Sunday

"Rune?" Dusk asked knocking on the door. "It's past noon and you haven't left your room."

"There's no hope!" Rune cried from within the room.

"Oh come on." Dusk tried to reassure. "There's a chance, the treasure must of helped."

"I fell short a million bits." Rune answered.

"Ohh...hhmmm." Dusk shut up. "Don't worry Rune. I'll do what I can to help."

There were a few minutes of silence after Dusk left to help. Rune said in his room alone in the dark.

"I'm gonna go to jail again." Rune sat in his room, rocking back and forth in the fetal position on his bed. Tears were running down his eyes and forming a small pool on the bed.

This week has been very tough on Rune, and despite all the hard work he's done. All the effort, blood, sweat and tears into raising the money he need, only to fall short by one million bits.

"Life it too unfair!!!" Rune kept crying, the majority of his room was filled with bits he made from hard work along with the horde of gold and treasure he gained from beating up that dragon.

For the entire day, Rune counted, counted.....and counted again and again....only to come to the same bitter conclusion....he was still a million bits short. So Sunday started on a miserable noted and sadly ended on a miserable note.

Monday - Judgement Day

"Rune?" Dusk called to Rune's room, knocking on the door. "Are you awake?"

Not hearing any noise, Dusk decided to open the door. But to his surprise, Rune was gone. The most bizarre thing about the room was that the room was perfectly clean. The treasure and bits were gone and the room looked like what it did before Rune moved in.

"Where could he have gone?!" Dusk was now close to panic.

Rune was waiting on the outskirts of Ponyville, Rune waited with his horde of treasure and bits. Rune never showed anypony that there were two letters from the ERS. One explained the situation, the other explained how to pay, which seemed sketchy but Rune didn't want to take the risk. Soon enough, a small envoy, with a large cart, rolled into view.

"I guess this is them." Rune said to himself.

________________________________________________________________________________________

Back at Canterlot Castle, Princess Celestia had finished a brief meeting with the head of the ERS.

"Thank you so much for the clarification." Princess Celestia thanked.

"Not at all Princess." Big Tops, CEO of the ERS said. "We are always on the look out for anypony foolish enough to pose as us. We shall contact this Dawn Rune immediately."

"That will not be necessary." Luna interrupted, walking into the room.

"What do you mean Princess?" Big Top asked.

'We have already sent a letter to both Rune and Dusk Shine." Luna answered. "We only hope it is not too late."

__________________________________________________________________________________________

Back on the hill, Rune was finishing the negotiation with the group of ERS ponies. They each wore weird crystal necklaces, that made a faint humming noise, it was giving Rune a headache.

"So agree yes?" The shorter Earth pony asked, having Rune read over the payment agreement.

"Looks about right." Rune said with a smile. "Thank you for overlooking the missing million."

"Fine yes." The pony nodded. "We know hard work. You pay well. Just stamp here."

Rune dipped his hoof in the ink  press and was about to sign when he heard a:

"SSSSSSSTTTTTTTTTTOOOOOOOOPPPPPPPP!!!!!!!!!!!" Shouting from behind him.

Rune turned around and saw Dusk, and the girls following behind him. And the five of them were not too happy.

"What are you doing here?" Rune asked.

"Saving you." Dusk said. "They're not the ERS."

"What are you talking about?" Rune asked.

"We ERS yes!" The pony objected.

"It's true." Trixie said. "Dusk received a letter a moment ago from Princess Luna."

"These meanies are pretending to be the ERS to get easy money." Pinkie added.

"Wait if that's true." Rune said. "Then why didn't I get a letter?" Rune asked.

"It's those crystals." Dusk explained.

"Cat out bag yes." The shorter pony said with a smile towards the others.

The ponies took the crystals in their hooves and gave them a squeeze. There was a quick flash of green light and the annoying vibration intensified. When the light faded, there were no ponies but a group of possibly half a dozen large dog-like creatures.

"Diamond Dogs?!" the ponies said.

"Yes." The largest dog, who was once the shorter pony. "We treasure yes, hard find, but you give. Fear of ERS."

Rune was not angry, no....he was beyond angry, there were no words to describe his anger. He tried igniting his horn but nothing happened.

"No use." The dog chuckled, showing the crystal around his neck. "These stop magic, Pegasi fall and Earth become weak."

Rune did notice that both Applejack and Pinkie looked wobbly and Trixie, Rarity, and Dusk looked tired.

"Now hand treasure yes?" The dog demanded.

"Don't do it Rune." Dusk said, struggling to stand up.

Rune didn't respond, he simply walked towards the bag of bits and treasure. Before the eyes of all the ponies and diamond dogs, Rune somehow managed to pickup the massive bag, holding it over his head as he stood on his hind legs.

"You want it?!" Rune said, you could almost taste the murder in his words.

"YOU CAN BUCKING HAVE IT!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Rune threw down the bag, knocking down half of the dogs, to everyone's shock.

"I learned to get a quick burst of strength while helping Applejack." Rune said, then arched himself back and charged at the dogs.

The dogs swung their large paws but Rune somehow flexed his body to avoid the blows.

"I improved my flexibility and balance when I helped Trixie and Rarity." Rune said. "Even when Pinkamena tried to kill me."

Rune was able to kick the crystal off one of the dog's necks, shattering it. Like a bouncing ball, Rune was able to jump from one dog to the other, breaking each crystal. Soon the crystals were broken and Rune could use his magic....with vengeance.

"And this is what I learned from Saturday!" Rune's horn erupted with a darker orange, and his eyes bleed a blue fire.

To the ponies, Rune looked like he was powering up for something. But to the dogs, they were staring upon the face of the same dragon Dusk and Rune gazed upon days before. Sure it was an illusion, but with the build up Rune gave, he most terrifyingly convincing dragon roar. The dogs screamed in terror as they ran as fast of their paws could take them, with a few trails of urine following them.

"Rune?" Dusk said, his strength returning to him. "How did you do that?"

"Oh yeah I never told you." Rune said with a chuckle. "I really hate when anypony wastes my time. And making me slave over others, and steal from a dragon just to say it was for nothing definitely qualifies. That reminds me." Rune looked at the other ponies who were getting up. "Why are you ponies here?"

"Well Dusk told us what was happening." Applejack answered.

"And since you helped us so much." Trixie said.

"It's the least we could do to warn you." Rarity finished.

"So what are you gonna do with all this treasure?" Pinkie asked.

"I have no idea." Rune said. "Some of that was well earned, the rest was stolen from a dragon."

"Then the answer is simple." A certain zebra walked up the hill.

"Zecora?" The ponies said.

"If you don't return that treasure." Zecora finished her rhyme speak. "Or that dragon will feel swindled."

"Okay you have a point." Rune admitted. "But what are you doing here?"

"I noticed a group of diamond dogs disguising as ponies." Zecora answered. "So I was worried and came in a hurry. But then I see you glowing like a great flame." She then nuzzled against Rune and whispered. :Maybe tonight we can shout each others names."

There was so much red on Rune's face that his head became a strawberry.

"Why's your face red?" Dusk asked, totally blind to the obvious.

"Awww somepony's in love." Pinkie giggled.

"Wait...you...and Zecora?!" Rarity said in surprise.

"Well.....yes...most definitely yes." Rune answered, causing Zecora to give him a close hug. "We kinda started dating. I was gonna tell you ponies eventually. But then this crap happened."

"That's swell to hear you found a special somepony." Applejack complimented. "So what are you gonna do now?"

"Well." Rune thought it over. "I'm gonna have to count the treasure." Then Rune saw the look in Zecora's eyes, and felt her hoof jamming in his side. "Oh and...and...return the Dragon's share..."

"So what are you gonna do with the rest?" Trixie asked.

"Well I also wanted to wait." Rune started to say then looked at Zecora. "I'm also moving out."

"WHAT?!" Everypony shouted.

"I'm not moving far." Rune reassured them. "I'm moving in with Zecora."

"With all those bits." Applejack said. "You could buy a house in Ponyville."

"Well Zecora likes the Everfree Forest." Rune said. "Despite some dangers, it's relatively quiet."

"Is there enough room in that hut?" Dusk asked. "No offense Zecora."

"No offense meant." Zecora said. "Before Rune and I dated, I considered letting my other room out for rent."

"You have another room in that hut?" Pinkie asked.

"It is downstairs." Zecora said. "It is usually where I keep my wares."

"So when are you moving out?" Dusk asked.

"Today." Rune said. "I had Spike and Big Mac bring my stuff to Zecora's and I need to sort through them."

"So that's why your room was so clean..." Dusk said. "And why I haven't seen Spike all day. Well do you need help?"

"Probably lugging this treasure sack to Zecora's to count it." Rune said.

So it took the strength of Pinkie, Applejack, and Zecora's backs, along with the magic of Trixie, Rarity, Dusk and Rune to bring the large sack of treasure and bits to Zecora's house.

"Thanks for all the help." Rune said. "Now I have to count the treasure."

"There's no time for that!!" Pinkie said. "We have to celebrate!"

"Celebrate what exactly?" Dusk asked.

"Well duh, I mean we have to have the 'Rune found some special somepony who can tolerate him' party." Pinkie said in one breath.

"I'm not even gonna correct that." Dusk said.

"So come on!!" Pinkie grabbed Dusk by the hoof and darted out of the Everfree forest in a pink blur. "We'll be back!"

The group only had to wait an hour before Pinkie returned with an exhausted Dusk. That night, the Everfree forest was lit up with colorful lights and blasting music. Everypony in Ponyville was invited and they even found a safe clearing in the forest to have their party. All was well until Pinkie decided to spice things up and have Berry Punch spike the punch bowl. Rune and Dusk didn't last too long before they were staggering drunk and soon learned a fun fact. Both of them couldn't dance worth crap sober or drunk.